Turn Around Orpheus

by JustAFish (JustAFoosh)

Summary:

What happens to a man with nothing left to lose, when he finds he cannot die?

What happens to a Civilian who knows she will watch all she loves in this world either and die eventually?

What happens to the hero who will throw themselves in the cross hairs of a villain, so long as it saves an innocent life, when the find they can stand back up, no matter how many times they are torn to pieces.

When the reaper’s scythe no longer finds purchase in someone's soul, what becomes of their mind? When death becomes nothing more than an inconvenience, what becomes of a soul?

At what point do you cease being human?

At what point do you become something else?

Chapter 1: Gold

When Izuku Midoriya was 4, he learned perhaps the most important thing he could have. It wasn't that life wasn't fair, no, he had known that by then. It was that he would have to work harder than everyone else for the same things. He had to work harder for good grades, because if he was quirkless, he should at least be smart to make up for it. He had to work harder for respect, because without a quirk, he had to gain it in other ways. He had to work harder for every grade and every single report card, because he had to prove beyond a doubt that he wasn't cheating.

 

When Izuku Midoriya was 10, he learned to ignore the words carved into his desk. To ignore the dark looks the teachers sent him every time he turned in a perfect paper, because they knew they couldn't mark him down, despite their desire to. To ignore the fake love letters sent only to embarrass him. To ignore the bouquets of Spider Lilies that often adorned his desk or locker, a shrine to a boy still alive, that everyone desperately wished was anything but.

 

When he was 14, Izuku Midoriya learned to stand on his own two feet. Learned that simply taking the hits would still lead to being blamed for the fight, so if he was going to be punished, he may as well deserve it. The meek target all until Highschool quickly became the target of scared whispers and glances as he walked by. By the time he was 18, he had changed drastically His bright green hair became a deep moss color and his eyes went from a sparkling emerald, to a toxic Malachite, dripping with an unspoken threat. Rumors passed through the halls of the quirkless senior who would send kids home on crutches for testing him. He didn't mind. Whether he fought back or not, the punishment was the same. He might as well teach them why fighting him was a bad idea.

 

Now 18, Izuku didn't have much longer left to go. One more year, and that would be it. He’d be attending UA University, because he would be attending. He could drop the cold exterior, and go back to who he used to be. Someone who wanted nothing more than to be a hero. Someone who would be a hero, no matter what the world thought.

 

Of course, he had to finish this year off first. “Oh, that's right, Midoriya, you want to go to UA too, right?” Izuku blinked, turning back into the lecture, a frown forming on his face at the all too innocent smile on the teacher’s face. Asshole knew what he was doing.

 

The smell of burning laminate told him everything he needed to know. Nobody in the class moved. “Deku.” A warning growl sounded from behind him. Izuku didn't turn, nor did he change his expression. Staring ahead, with a bored face, he didn't react. “How many times have I told you to quit it?” The voice hissed.

 

Izuku rolled his eyes, not that the voice could tell. “I don't know, but I also don't particularly care though.” Slowly, he turned to look the blond in the eye. Crimson met Malachite. Katsuki Bakugou was pissed off. “If you really have a problem with it, you’re welcome to try and do something about it.” He said, tone thick with warning.

 

The taunt was a gamble. The school was full of shitty administration, but at least Izuku could work it in his favor. Bakugou was a bully, plain and simple, but he was also Aldera High’s Golden Goose. Keep his record spotless, and he was practically guaranteed a shot in UA, and to be a top hero. That would get them more funding, better pay, and more facilities. It was smart. The thing is though, Izuku had made it very clear how easy he could bring it all crumbling down the first time he was threatened with expulsion for daring to fight back against someone else. If Izuku was expelled, then he would expose Aldera, and they’d lose out on their ticket to the future. So they simply gave him detentions and extra work, which he accepted without complaint. But if something happened between Bakugou and Izuku, they'd be forced to make a choice. Punish Bakugou, and give him a mark on his otherwise spotless record to keep the rest of it safe, or punish Izuku, and risk him exposing them. Bakugou knew this as well, so he made the decision easy for them. Bide his time, and attempt to beat the shit out of Izuku off of school grounds. Izuku wasn't against blackmail, but he was also fair. He wouldn't blame the school for Bakugou being an asshole after they had left its authority.

 

All that to say, Izuku likely had a fight waiting after school. Judging from the snarl on the blond’s face, he was almost certainly right. He elected to turn back around to face the teacher rather than continuing the conversation. It wouldn't be going anywhere, so he’d rather get back to the rest of the day. The teacher sighed. “Boys.” He warned half-heartedly. Nevertheless, Bakugou leaned back, and the quiet crackles of his quirk stopped. 

 

The day went by fast after that. But when the last bell rang, and Izuku felt the presence behind him as he bent down to grab his bag, he slowly turned around, not surprised by the sight of Bakugou looming over him. “Deku.” He growled, “What the fuck is your goddamn problem?” A hand landed on Izuku’s shoulder. It began to crackle, singing his uniform. Izuku looked on in mild annoyance, far too used to this for anything more. “Why can't you just give the fuck up!?”

 

Izuku smacked Bakugou’s arm away lightly, standing up, and getting in the blond's face. “My problem? I just want to go to a fucking school, you’re the one who has issues with that.” He roughly bumped elbows with the boy, knowing he wouldn't do anything yet. “If you’re so superior to me, why are you so scared of me trying?” He said, as he walked away. He stopped just before the door of the room to turn back to look at Bakugou. “Or are you scared I’ll take your spot?” He said with a smirk, turning back around and leaving.

 

“20 Minutes! School gate!” A challenge. Bakugou wanted a fight. Izuku wasn't particularly in the mood for it though. So as he stepped out of the building, rather than heading straight forwards towards the gate, he turned around, walking towards the grass. A hand curling up to his bag and hugging it close, Izuku began to run, ready for what came next. He neared the border wall of the school, and was headed straight for a stone bench. He sped up, foot landing on the seat, the next touching the back of the bench. He pushed off soaring towards the wall with just enough height to plant his foot solidly on the top of the wall, pushing off again, for even more height. His right hand, the free one, reached out and grabbed a bar, as his feet slammed flat against the side of a balcony. Pulling himself up, Izuku readjusted his bag, before walking to the other side, and hopped over the railing, landing on another wall, blocking an underpass entrance from the apartment complex that he had leapt into. Dropping down from the top and bending his legs to absorb the impact, he calmed back down, now where he needed to be, as he began to walk home.

 

Had he only waited a second longer, he might have seen the sludge pooling out of the sewer grate. As it stood though, he didn't see anything until the liquid had wrapped around his ankle, preventing him from taking another step. He whirled around to look at the unseen assailant, but he couldn't turn around enough while immobilized. “A perfect invisibility suit! Man kid, I don't know what I would've done without you. You’re my hero.” The thing cackled lightly, before a viscous liquid flooded his mouth and nose, and his vision went black as he struggled in vain to pry the thing off of him. 

 

-(o)-

 

“-ung man? Young man are you alright?”

 

Izuku opened his eyes slowly, disoriented. Someone was speaking to him, and as his vision came into focus, he realized who. His idol, the hero he looked up to more than anyone else, All Might, was there, looking concerned. “Huh…” he managed, dumbfounded.

 

“I asked if you were doing okay young man.”

 

“Oh…” Was this real? “I um… I think-” He was interrupted by a violent cough, watching in disgust as dark green sludge launched out of his mouth onto the floor, thankfully having turned away from All Might. He continued to cough for a moment, more green sludge coming out, though less each time until it finally stopped. He sat there for a moment, trying not to gag, and recovering his breath. Slowly, he turned to look at the man, who was looking mildly panicked. “I uh… I have no clue anymore.”

 

The man’s smile seemed to become slightly tense, and his eyes glanced around quickly. “Shit.” Izuku heard him mumble nearly silently under his breath. “You should head to a hospital young man! Just to get…” All Might had trailed off, staring at his hand, which Izuku noticed had thick steam coming off of it. His gaze returned to Izuku, oddly serious. “Damnit. Young man, I need you to swear to keep what you’re about to see a secret.”

 

Izuku’s mind was running a mile a minute, and yet he could not come to any reasonable conclusion. Dumbly he just stared at the man. “Huh?”

 

“This is important. I need you to swear you’ll keep quiet!” He urged, sounding slightly panicked.

 

“O-oh uh. Yes, yes I will!” He managed to stutter out.

 

All Might bit his lip before suddenly he was consumed by a cloud of steam. A long, skinny arm stretched outwards, sweeping back and forth to clear it, and the heavily emaciated form of a blond man with the same clothing as All Might became clear.

 

“You’re not All Might!” Izuku said, skittering backwards, and getting up to his feet, pulling his arms up into a defensive stance.

 

The man’s eyes widened and he held up his hands. “I assure you, young man, I am All Might.” His left arm dipped down to his shirt, and when he pulled it up, it revealed a horribly disfigured midsection. The entire left side of his body was a grotesque collection of scar tissue from regeneration and surgeries. “Five years ago, I received this wound in a fight with a villain. Now I can only keep up my hero form for about 4 hours a day.”

 

Izuku stared, dumbfounded at him, as he lowered his hands and relaxed. “What, but that's… Toxic Chainsaw? But… he didn't hit you there, nor were any of his hits that damaging. It couldn't have been him.” He mumbled, trying to work out things.

 

The man, who Izuku still wasn't sure was All Might, shook his head. “It wasn't Toxic Chainsaw you’re correct, but the ability to pinpoint the closest fight at that time period, and then disqualify it by remembering every spot where he landed a hit is impressive. No, the villain that gave me this wound is one that the public does not know of, nor did they know of the fight. Regardless, it is still me. You know how guys suck in their chest to show off their muscles at the pool? It's kinda like that. Nowadays, this is really what I look like.”

 

“Oh…” Izuku almost whispered. To think that even All Might could be injured this badly… It was terrifying. But if the man had made it out alive, then he had likely captured the villain. He took a deep breath, attempting to calm himself down. “All Might?”

 

The man blinked, before he nodded. “Yes young man?”

 

Izuku bit his lip. He needed to ask. He had to know. But he wasn't sure of the answer. That was why he was scared to ask. Because if All Might told him no… could he find it in him to keep trying? He closed his eyes, and took a deep breath, before he looked All Might in the eye. “When you say that anyone can be a hero, do you mean it? Even someone quirkless? Can I really be a hero like you?”

 

The man blinked at him for a moment, processing. “Ah.” He said quietly. “Young man, I meant what I said.” Izuku felt his heart swell in happiness, when the man continued. “But you’ve seen how badly injured I am. Heroes aren't invincible. The stronger you are, the higher the stakes. So do I believe you can be a hero like me? No.” Instantly, any hope Izuku had was shattered. He stood still, frozen but again, the man kept going. “But very few people can. Even Endeavor, the number 2, is not a ‘hero like me’. There are some limits, and you must be realistic. But if you truly, genuinely wish to be a hero, and put in the effort, I think you can be one. You may not be the strongest, or the most popular hero, but you would be a hero nonetheless.”

 

Izuku could barely form words. It felt like his hopes and dreams had just been dribbled back and forth before finally landing in the net. He could barely comprehend it. All Might said yes. The man had said yes! Izuku really could be a hero!

 

“Thank yo-” He was cut off by a massive blast echoing through the tunnel from outside. Instantly, Izuku’s eyes widened as he heard it. That noise. That was something he recognized. It wasn't something crumbling, or a heavy hit connecting. That was a massive amount of explosives. Bakugou had set that off, given the proximity to the school. And while he was no doubt pissed that Izuku had stood up his duel, he wouldn't let off a blast that big from anger alone. Bakugou was in danger. As much as they didn't get along, Izuku didn't want him dead. He glanced at all Might, who had similarly wide eyes, though likely more out of general concern than realization. The man glanced down, to where his hand had unconsciously moved to secure the… bottles that were no longer in his pockets. The man snapped his head up, and instantly, the two of them had taken off, sprinting. “You have to help him!”

 

“You know what’s happening?!” The man said, visually struggling to keep up. “I can't do anything! I’m out of time for the day!”

 

“Shit.” Izuku said. “One of the kids at my school has an explosion quirk. And school just got out, so if it’s still nearby, then it’s probably him!”

 

Izuku watched the man, and saw how weak he was in this form. Turning to look up at the sky, and the massive pillars of smoke, he leaned down slightly, picking up the pace, beginning to leave All Might behind. If the man truly was out of time, then there was nothing he could do. He turned the next corner, sprinting down the street, and the man was left behind.

 

As he got closer to the source, he saw a crowd forming, and forced himself to slow down, trying to squeeze his way in through the edges. His heart began pumping with fear seeing his suspicions confirmed. The blond had been caught by the Sludge Villain, and was thrashing around, wildly blasting with his quirk. Storefronts and stalls were obliterated, and the two closest buildings had become raging infernos. Backdraft was attempting to stop them from spreading, but with the constant source of new explosions and heat, he couldn't make any more progress than that. Kamui Woods was flying through the air and the fire, pulling people out of the way, and Mt Lady was getting them back down to Street level, but there wasn't enough space for her to transform into her bigger form and reach the villain, she would bring down both buildings as well. Death Arms and Slugger were trying to find an opening, but the constant blasts and attacks from the Villain were throwing them back into the walls. Slugger's left arm was curled into his chest, and had red running down it.

 

The situation wasn't good. Bakugou was visibly struggling to breath, desperate to get air, but his hands found no purchase in the which sludge coiled over his face. It has already been nearly a minute and a half since the initial blast. With the extreme amount of exertion the boy had been doing, he was running on empty right now, and nobody was doing anything. Bakugou’s eyelids fluttered, and then they closed, his body going limp. They had less than four minutes to do something before permanent damage could happen. He couldn't just sit here and watch if the heroes weren't going to do anything! Izuku shoved roughly past the last few people in front of him and began sprinting at the villain, an enraged look on his face. The villain turned slightly, seeing him, eyes widening in surprise. He pulled his bag off of his shoulder, grabbing the strap and swinging it, before letting it go and watching it go flying into the eyes of the villain, who immediately cried out in pain. Continuing forwards, Izuku’s hands speared into the sludge, wrapping around Bakugou’s body, and yanking roughly. The boy’s upper body slipped loose from the villain’s grasp, but sludge still clogged his mouth.

 

Instantly, something blasted past Izuku, and slammed into the villain. All Might. The man hit the Sludge Villain, releasing the last of his hold on the boy, and sending the two of them toppling. Just before they hit the concrete, Izuku watched as the world went black in an instant.

 

<•>

 

The black void was quickly replaced by a dim golden light. Both Izuku and Bakugou were standing on a sandstone platform that was lit up by the glow, surrounded by a black void in all directions. Izuku stood behind Bakugou by a few feet. The blond was stood at the top of a small staircase, standing still for some reason, arms held calmly at his sides. Izuku was reminded of someone pleading their case to a judge, though no one else could be seen. To the boy’s left, atop a small table was a large set of golden scales. On one scale, lay a pristine white feather. The other lay barren, just barely above the other side. Izuku looked upwards, trying to find the source of the golden light. High above them, a glowing orb slowly orbited around an invisible object. Pushing it around, was a deep cerulean scarab beetle with resplendent white and gold wings.

 

A loud noise echoed through the abyss in which they found themselves, and then another. Izuku's vision was drawn back towards the front, where Bakugou was still facing, the same direction the noise had come from. A third, and the form of a gargantuan creature came into view, barely lit by the golden glow. They were humanoid, but had dark brown or black fur. Slowly, a head came into view as the creature leaned down towards them. The head of a massive Jackal, adorned by an opulent gold and black Egyptian headdress was what greeted him. Its eyes rolled over Izuku, before turning to Bakugou. The creature held up a hand, and snapped, the noise echoing loudly, causing Izuku to cover his ears. A deep, watery rumble, sounded out by some other creature. Slowly, a chimeric creature walked up to the side of the first. It had the head of a crocodile, which blended into the fur and front paws of a lion, and again, it blended into the heavyset back hooves of a hippopotamus.

 

The first creature, the Jackal, brought his hand up, extending only a single finger, ending in a sharp claw. Slowly it inched forwards, before the tip sunk into Bakugou’s skin just above his collarbone. Izuku wanted to scream, but found himself unable to do anything, paralyzed by fear. The Jackal dragged his hand down and Izuku looked on in horror as Bakugou’s chest split open in two, as if he were nothing more than a cabinet holding his organs in. It was a horrifying sight from behind, and he was sure it would be worse from the front. The Jackal moved his hand again, the tip of his claw sinking into something inside of the Blond’s chest, before pulling back with a wet squelch and Izuku had never felt the desire to heave more than he ever had in his life. Bakugou’s heart, cleanly severed from each blood vessel somehow, was impaled on the tip of the claw. It continued to beat paradoxically, not even bleeding. The Jackal slowly moved his hand towards the scales, and Izuku watched the empty side begin to tip before the heart had even touched it. The Chimera’s maw opened slightly, drool spilling out through the gaps.

 

And then the world went black once more.

 

<•>

 

Izuku’s vision returned as he slammed into the floor, only moments after his vision had faded after All Might had saved him and Bakugou. The blond in question heaved, spitting out the sludge in his mouth, and gasping deeply. His eyes flung open and he lunged upwards, trying to get air. Breathing rapidly in and out, the boy was confused, looking around in a panic, trying to figure out what had happened. And then the rain came. Less than a moment later All Might was gone, and Paramedics were rushing over. Izuku meanwhile, was slowly recovering from his fear of what had just occurred.

 

The next couple of minutes were a blur. Paramedics cleared both him and Bakugou as in good health with no complications aside from some scrapes at roughly hitting the floor, and Bakugou’s hands being raw from quirk overuse. The heroes on the scene had begun to scold Izuku, but a harsh word from one of them reminding them that Izuku’s actions had possibly saved Bakugou from brain damage had shut them up. Bakugou, of course was pissed, but he seemed to have been in shock still, as he simply told Izuku he was an asshole for skipping out on the fight, and that the duel was canceled.

 

Regardless, almost an hour later, Izuku was walking home, path lit by the sunset, eerily similar to the golden glow of the orb from the… dream? Hallucination? Whatever it was. However, as he went to cross by another side street, All Might, in his skinny form, stepped out. “Young man! I was looking for you!”

 

“All Might!?” Izuku asked, extremely confused.

 

“Yes, though if you could please keep it down, that would be great.” He said, which Izuku rapidly nodded, cheeks red. “I wanted to thank you. Had it not been for your actions, I would not have stepped in, and that other boy may have been killed.”

 

“But…” The villain had likely only gotten out because All Might was distracted by Izuku. “He was only in trouble because you were occupied with me. The villain wouldn't have escaped otherwise.”

 

All Might waved a hand through the air, dismissing his words. “That’s not true. I hadn't realized that I had left too much air in the bottle, the villain was still able to manipulate his body, and leapt out of my pockets. I am a hero, I should have realized it sooner. Had I not failed to capture him earlier, before he had found you, then neither you, nor your friend would have been in trouble.” The man shook his head, clearing his thoughts. “The reason I wanted to speak with you was because of your actions. As I said, they inspired me. I remembered what you had said about wanting to be a hero. How was it, your first real moment? Terrifying? Was it something you never wish to experience again, or something you would do again, every single time if necessary?”

 

Izuku bit his lip. “It was terrifying. For a moment, my feet just moved before my mind did. But when it came to, the fear I had for Bakugou was more than the fear for myself. So I moved.” His expression changed into a determined one. “We don't get along well. He’s not exactly the nicest. But that doesn't matter. I would still choose to help him, every single time.”

 

All Might laughed. “That is perhaps the best answer I could’ve asked for kid! Well then, I think I was right about you. Young man, do you know what the best heroes all had in common?” Izuku shook his head, and All Might continued. “At one point in their life, their legs moved before their thoughts did. Just like you. Earlier, you asked if you could be a hero without a quirk, and I said yes. You then proved me right nearly instantly. But if you’re willing, perhaps I can help you become even more. I would like to take you on as my Successor, and give you my quirk!”

Notes:

Hello Everyone! Again, I'm back with the third entry to The Library of Alexandria. Speaking of Which, the summary for it has changed, so you might want to check that out!

I wont go too into detail about this first chapter, because I don't want to spoil anything, but for those of you with an interest in mythology, hopefully you'll like this fic!

If you noticed any spelling or grammar issues, please let me know. For my first time readers, I also happily accept constructive criticism, so long as it isn't just being rude! Please let me know of any questions, thoughts, or theories! I love reading them!

I also have a discord server if anyone is interested in joining! We chat about this fic, and my other main ones, as well as other fics and recommendations. It's also just a fun place to hang out and chat! If you're interested, you can join with this Discord Link

Anyways, I hope you all have a great day! Either I'll see you in the discord, or the next chapter!

Oh, and... Data Upload Commencing

Chapter 2: Green

All Might’s words swam around in his head, even now, hours later. The man had told him that he could be a hero, and then had proceeded to offer him the impossible. His own quirk, something that could apparently be transferred. Now, despite being prideful, Izuku wasn't stupid enough to turn that down. He would accept All Might’s training, and get to work Cleaning Dagobah, to make sure his body and muscles were up to par.

 

That, however, wasn't the only thing still stuck in his mind. The other major shock today, the thing that was arguably more confusing than the All Might's revelation, was the sequence when he pulled Bakugou from the Sludge Villain. He wasn't sure what had happened, or how, but he had a feeling it was something important. So when his brain finally slowed down enough to think somewhat clearly, he looked it up. Tried to see what symbolism might lay in hallucinations of weighing a heart against a feather. And oh boy, did he find results. What he had seen was apparently the weighing of the heart. The judgment process for the ancient Egyptians, overseen by the god Anubis himself. A soul would present themselves before him, and their heart would be weighed against one of the goddess Ma’at’s Feathers of Truth. Should the sins of the heart weigh less than the feather, the soul would be allowed to move on, finding their way through The Duat, to the Auru, or The Field of Reeds, the Egyptian equivalent of heaven. Should a heart weigh more than the feather, it is eaten by Ammit, the Chimeric creature he saw, and the soul is sentenced to eternal torment and restlessness.

 

And… that notion was absolutely terrifying. Death quirks had been known to exist, and the notion of an afterlife had long since been confirmed, but to know that he had just almost witnessed Bakugou be sent to… well, essentially Hell, was terrifying. But more than that, the question of how he saw that was the more pressing issue. Because Izuku hadn't died. And yet, Anubis, if that’s what the Jackal really was, had acknowledged him. He was really there, but he wasn't the one being judged. That had some absurd implications. Namely, the notion that maybe, Izuku wasn't really quirkless. Perhaps, he had a quirk this entire time, which would let him view a soul entering the afterlife. And if he could follow them there, what was to say he couldn't get there on his own.

 

He wasn't suicidal by any means, and risking his life on a gamble like that was not going to happen, no matter how much he wanted a quirk. But if he could activate it without hurting himself, just passively, then it likely wasn't dangerous. So, he sat there, on his bed, eyes closed, and focused on the feeling he had experienced moments before his vision went black, and he had entered The Duat. A cold, numb feeling, and yet a freeing one. A feeling where he was no longer shackled by the limitations of his body, one where he could reach his true potential. 

 

<•>

 

And then he opened his eyes.

 

He was standing in a shaded clearing of a lush, green forest. Moss and grass covered the forest floor, and sunlight flickered through the leaves fluttering gently in the breeze. It was warm, but not overly so, like a perfect spring day. Around him were about a dozen other people from all walks of life. Many different ages, ethnicities, mutations and clothing choices. Some looked shocked, while some looked at peace, and others looked furious.

 

“Ah, I was wondering when my next group would come around.” A regal, yet casual voice called through the clearing. Nearly all of those gathered turned to see a figure sitting casually atop a moss covered rock. They had dark brown hair, and pale skin. Two black twisting horns sprouted from their head, and a pair of wings sat furled behind them, pure white feathers near where they connected to his back, and slowly transitioning into her black feathers at the ends of them. Hovering above his head, was a soft, gently glowing halo of golden light. He was casually beautiful, and yet, rough, and dangerous. His smirk held reassurance, and recklessness behind it. “It's a pleasure to meet you all. Allow me to welcome you all to Purgatorio.” He said with a grin. “Or rather, Purgatory, Purgatoire, Almutahar, Liànyù, Fegefeuer, Gehenom, Rengoku, Yeon-og, Purgatorium, Chistilishche, or Yaatana.”

 

The group broke out into panic, but the only thought running through Izuku’s mind was that he had succeeded. He has actually managed to activate a quirk, his quirk, and was now here, in what this being had called Purgatory. Which, from what little he knew, should be some kind of punishment, or sort of limbo. Not… a lush forest.

 

“Please!” The being called, loudly, but not harshly. The group slowly quieted, allowing the otherworldly being to explain. “Unlike what you may have been taught, Purgatory is not a punishment, nor is it permanent, unless you wish it to be. In fact, most souls of the Celestial variety make their way through Purgatory. I am Lirapheal, a Nephilim. For those who are unaware, that means a child of an Angel and a Demon. There are many more like me, and we are deemed the guides of Purgatory.” The newly dubbed Lirapheal leapt off of the rock casually, landing on the forest floor with extreme grace. “As I said before, purgatory is not a punishment. In fact, all of you are destined for heaven, as is any soul who comes through this realm. Regardless of whether you believed in heaven or not, of the God, or Gods you worshiped, or of the teachings you followed, all of you have been deemed as good. You have sins, just as nearly any other soul, but you have not done anything so evil that it cannot be forgiven. Heaven is not quite so picky with who it accepts as the modern teachings may lead you to believe. On Earth, a world so steeped in cruelness and treachery, to live a life completely without sin is impossible. It is not a life one can live for any extended period of time.”

 

Lirapheal smiled gently at them all, as if pitying them, before he continued. “Here, in Purgatory, you will find all of your needs met. Everything you need is here, you need only put in the effort to acquire it. But he warned that there is only what you need. Your mortal pleasures, and the sins that have become commonplace due to them do not exist here. As you stay here, slowly, your sins will be washed away in the golden light. It may take time, centuries, and even millennium for some of you, but this is eternity. Time no longer holds such meaning. But if you truly are restless, and desire a quicker way, you may ascend the towers spanning the realm. The lamps within the stairwells will burn away all sin you hold before you ascend fully to heaven, but the more you carry with you, the worse the pain will become. But should you bear it, and continue on, you shall be accepted into heaven nonetheless.” He paused looking out at them all. “Should you decide that you simply wish to stay instead, Purgatory will accept you for as long as you desire. With that, I have little more aid to give you. May you enjoy your afterlife.”

 

As he finished speaking, the group slowly began to talk amongst themselves, and some daring to walk off into the forest. Lirapheal has stepped up to Izuku, and being lost in his thoughts, he hadn't noticed until the Nephilim was right next to him. “You aren't supposed to be here, Little Soul.” Izuku’s eyes widened, and he nearly cried out, but refrained, not wanting to cause a panic for the others because of his mistake. “Calm yourself, it wasn't an accusation. After all, no one ever truly belongs anywhere. It is our choices which dictate where we should and should not be. And not being supposed to be here, does not mean that you shouldn't be here. It simply means you are unexpected.” Izuku’s breathing had begun to even out at the light tone of the Nephilim’s voice, and his gentle smile. “Perhaps we might speak elsewhere, so as not to worry the others?”

 

Izuku nodded hesitantly, and after a moment, a flash of lightning blinded him. As it faded after barely a second, he found that the two of them were now standing on a ridge, looking down at a seemingly never ending forest. “So, Little Wanderer. What brings you here?”

 

Izuku opened his mouth, not entirely sure, but willing to try trusting the Nephilim. “I think it’s my quirk. I had saved someone from dying, but they had stopped breathing for a little while. When I was touching them, I saw a vision of them being judged, in another afterlife. I tried to call on the same feeling, after I’d gotten back home, and then I was here.”

 

Lirapheal’s eyes widened slightly, and his grin seemed to widen even more. “Ah, a Psychopomp. You say this is only your second time using your powers? It’s impressive. Until I had looked directly at you, I had been unable to sense anything different. That's a rarity, the option of anonymity. It is a blessing, dear child.” He turned to look out at the forest below for a moment. “I suspect you have no special abilities of which you wield if that is the case? I know of only one that I may be able to teach you here, due to the limitations of Purgatory. But it is one that may aid you quite a bit in your journeys, whatever they bring.”

 

“What ability do you mean? Like magic?” Izuku asked curiously. 

 

The Nephilim laughed lightly. “No, I cannot teach that, and especially not here. No, what I speak of is Soulsight. A quality that every Nephilim uses to watch over our charges, and one which can be taught to any soul, so long as they are willing to train it.” He turned back to Izuku. “For now though, Little Guide, perhaps you should return to your own world. You look awfully tired. Return when you are more well rested. Should you find yourself in a different afterlife again, leave, and wait a while before attempting to return.”

 

Izuku nodded. He was tired. The events of today had been a lot. However… “Uh… How exactly do I leave?” He asked, embarrassed.

 

Lirapheal laughed again, a full loud one. It was light and airy, much like the rest of his voice, but it carried just the same as a deep, booming one might. “Adorable, Little Wanderer.” Izuku’s cheeks turned pink at the words. “You must simply summon The Gates of Life and Death.” As he spoke the words, power flowed through them. Even without knowing anything else, Izuku knew these were powerful. Not something to be messed with. “They are the ticket out of this plane, back to the mortal world. As a Psychopomp, you may summon them when you walk voluntarily, but should you be injured when you do so, or should you come with a charge, the doors will remain fixed. You must seek the doors out to heal your own wounds, and deliver the soul to their afterlife to free the gates to be summoned.”

 

Izuku wasn't sure how to do that, but he figured he may as well try. Turning around to the small flat ridge, he focused on the feeling he used to get here, but in inverse. The feeling of warmth returning to his body, of the chains of a mortal shell, comfortably wrapping back around him, and of the limitations of the living world.

 

<•>

 

His vision returned from the black in barely a moment, and there he was, sitting on his bed. A check at his clock showed not even a single minute had passed. It was interesting, and certainly something to think about, but later. For now, he needed sleep. Lirapheal was right, rest was more important.

 

-(o)-

 

His training, both in the mortal world, with Yagi, and in Purgatory, with Lirapheal, had paid off. He had elected to call his power Necropolis when he registered it, as it allowed him to visit a number of underworlds and afterlife's, many of which Izuku had not been to. Since his first day in Purgatory, he had only returned there. A safety measure. Other afterlife's were not guaranteed to be safe. Izuku had also gained Soulsight, the ability to sense and view the souls of the people close to him. It was short ranged, but he would be able to tell when someone was dying. In the Afterlife however, its range greatly increased, being able to sense souls from nearly 20 meters away. It was nowhere near Lirapheal’s continent sized sight, but that was a result of constant training. His progress on the beach had gone well too, having cleared the entire beach a little over a month before the UA Entrance exams.

 

At first the man was shocked at hearing Izuku had apparently had a quirk, but had never known it, but after an explanation of the quirk, the man began to understand why. He admitted to not knowing much about death quirks, and therefore not being able to help, which Izuku shrugged off. He had more help then just All Might, and Lirapheal seemed to know more than enough. Now though, Yagi would be giving him One For All.

 

“Just look at the progress you’ve made, young man! Going from a rather average scrapper to a wall of muscle!” Yagi said with a chuckle. “I’ve said it before, and I will say it again. I believe you have what it takes. Now, you are ready. Do you accept this power I offer?” He asked.

 

Izuku nodded. “Yes All Might, I do.”

 

The man grinned. “Excellent! Now then!” He said, puffing up to his Hero Form. “EAT THIS!” He bellowed, holding out a hand. Held between his fingers was a single, golden strand of hair, freshly picked from the man’s hair.

 

Izuku stared at it, and then back at All Might, and then back at the piece of hair. He blinked, looking back up at the man. “WHAT!?” He yelped, finally catching up.

 

-(o)-

 

There were some… minor complications. After Izuku had undergone the unfortunate process of swallowing All Might’s hair, he hadn't felt any different. The man told him it would take time, but likely kick in later that day. And boy, did it kick in. But not like Yagi had expected it to. Originally, the man had assumed it would greatly boost his physical strength, and minority boost his quirk. It seemed, however, that much like everything else in his life, this too would be needlessly complicated.

 

Instead, the majority of the boost had seemed to go directly to Necropolis. He was slightly stronger, faster and durable, but not by anything significant. His quirk on the other hand was severely powered up. Soulsight has dramatically increased its range and quality. He could sense upwards of 100 meters now, and clearly if he focused on it. More than that, he could see his own soul. Unlike everyone else's, it had an anchor, a line tying it back to his body, no doubt the reason he was able to enter the afterlife and return. Rather than requiring a meditative state for an extended period of time to enter the afterlife, it was nearly instant now. Summoning The Gates was just as easy. He could also feel places where the boundaries of reality in the afterlife were thinner. Lirapheal had warned him to not enter those spaces unless absolutely necessary, as the space between afterlives was perhaps the most dangerous in all of creation.

 

So, despite lacking… pretty much any physical advantage other than his fighting skills, Izuku was here, at the UA Entrance exams. The written tests were challenging, but not overly difficult. Izuku suspected that the absurd number of short response questions rather than multiple choice questions as most exams had was to get an insight into each candidate’s mind, rather than just how well they could memorize names, dates and formulas. The Practical was where it would be interesting. Present Mic gave a presentation about the rules. They would be destroying robots for points, which was… great. Totally not biased at all. Nevertheless, Izuku had not faced down everything people had told him head on to fail here. He would use everything at his advantage to succeed.

 

So when Present Mic said go, he didn't hesitate. As the man yelled at the other competitors to get going, Izuku had already found a group of flimsy looking one pointer bots. They lashed out at him with their large plated arms. Izuku sidestepped one, and redirected the other’s strike into the first with a satisfying crunch of metal and plastic. He leapt onto the back of the second, hand wrapping over its head, and fingers curling under its ‘chin’. He pulled up with all his strength, and with relative ease, it ripped off, the wires shredding as the body shut down. The third had moved by then, the heavy shield-like arm slamming downwards. He caught it roughly with his left hand, stabbing forwards with his right, and finding purchase in the ‘armpit’ of it, the soft, flimsy rubber breaking easily, as his hand held the body of it at arm's length, pulling the arm out with a clattering of wires snapping. He spun as the first bot went to swing wildly, pulling up the severed arm to block. The blow was heavy, but it glanced off after a moment, and Izuku drove the pointed wedge of his shield into the one pointer’s chest. All three were down, and with the shield he had stolen, he now had a weapon.

 

And so, he began to rip his way through the bots he found. After defending another student who had been overwhelmed by bots, Izuku began using Soulsight to seek out injured, wounded, or otherwise in danger students. It worked well, as not only was he able to help people, but he was getting a fair amount of villain points as well. As a massive rumble echoed through the streets, Izuku ran through his mental tally. 4 Three pointers, 5 Two pointers, and 9 One pointers left him with a total tally of 31 points. Not bad at all, but considering some of the score’s he had been hearing, he would need to keep up the pace. That was, until he heard a cry of pain. The Zero Pointer had begun moving, but in front of its path was a brown haired girl, pinned by rubble, which seemed to have been created by some other careless students. She was in danger, and he couldn't turn away from someone in need, future hopes be damned.

 

He began running over and quickly realized the problem. Her leg has been pinned, between two pieces of rubble, and she couldn't get enough leverage to push it off of her. “Help!” She cried out. “Somebody help! I can't move!” All around them, students ran the other way, simply fleeing in the face of the Zero Pointer, ignoring someone in need right in front of them. Ignoring someone who needed help. He grit his teeth, struggling to help the snarl off his face. Was that not what heroes were supposed to do? Help people? Then what the hell were any of them thinking, abandoning this girl!?

 

“I’ve got you!” Izuku called as he got closer. She looked up, tears in her eyes, which were now wide with shock. He ran up to it and eyed the rubble. The shaking of the concrete under his feet caused him to stumble, and the girl to cry out in pain as the rubble scraped painfully against her leg. He looked up at the steadily approaching Zero Pointer with mild terror. Hastily, he turned back to the girl. “I’m gonna use this shield to get more leverage, and push the rock off of you, but I can't pull you out at the same time, I need you to crawl out, can you do that?” He asked.

 

“Yes!” She said, panicked. “Whatever it takes, please!” She was terrified, and once again, Izuku found himself enraged that he was the only one here. Even a single other person, and they would have been able to drag her out, but no, he has to hope she had enough strength to fight through the pain and pull herself out because no one else seemed to actually want to be a hero to help people!

 

With a grunt, he slammed the pointed end of the shield into the crack between the rocks. It jolted the rubble, which caused the girl to grunt in pain, but she simply breathed through her gritted teeth, hands placed on the rock beneath her, ready to go as soon as he got her enough room. “3! 2! 1!” He counted down, before pushing down on the shield with as much power as he could, lifting the chunk of rubble off of her, and holding it there. “Now!” Instantly, the girl began moving, and he saw her leg. It looked bad, a large gash going through her calf, but it wasn't debilitating, and with Recovery Girl on standby, she just had to bear it until the end of the exam. In only a moment, she had gotten free, and Izuku pulled the shield out. “You can't run can you?” She shook her head no. “Then I’m gonna need to carry you, because we can't just sit here!” He said, beginning to tell over the approaching rumble of the Zero Pointer.

 

“Okay! Please! Just get us out of here!” She said. Izuku nodded, and picked her up, careful of her injured leg, and began running back towards the entrance, as smoothly as possible, while also out speeding the Zero Pointer. Only a moment later, did the buzzer ring and all of the bots stop moving. The exam has ended. Izuku continued though, intent on getting the girl to Recovery Girl as soon as possible.

 

-(o)-

 

One week later, Izuku held the letter from UA in his hand. It was surprisingly thick, and heavier than he had expected. Opening the envelope, a metal disk slid out, and onto his desk, before lighting up into a holographic display.

 

The form of All Might's could be seen in the video. “I Am Here! As a holographic projection!” Izuku's eyes widened in shock, not understanding why All Might was on the video. “The truth is Young Midoriya, I was in Mustafu for a very important reason! This upcoming school year, I will be joining the staff of UA as the Fundamental Heroics teacher! And today, I am here to give you your results for the exam!” The camera panned to move All Might to the right side as a video feed showing clips of him taking down robots began to play on the upper left of the screen. “Using that spark of brilliance, and all of the tools available to you, you managed to bring in a commendable 31 points. That places you solidly at the highest villain points of those without a directly combat oriented quirk, and, on its own, would barely be enough for you to get in, albeit by a small margin.”

 

Izuku could hardly contain his surprise, but the man wasn't done speaking. “BUT! That's not all!” Once again the video feeds changed, showing him protecting various other examinees, and eventually saving the girl at the end. The camera then changed again, to show her talking with Present Mic in a hallway, as it zoomed to fit the screen, covering All Might entirely.

 

“Excuse me? Present Mic Sir? I wanted to ask… The boy who saved me. Dark green hair? Kinda strong looking? The one who was carrying that One Pointer’s Shield around… I wanted to know if it was possible to give him some of my points. I mean… He was the only one to come back and get me, and I don't know how many points he has, but surely if anyone deserves to be in a hero school it’s him, right?” She was rambling by the end of it, looking slightly panicked, and kind of embarrassed. Izuku could barely process what he was seeing. Someone… wanted to give their points to him?

 

“Don't you worry little listener! If he was as helpful as you said, then I’m sure he got in! This is a hero school after all! Not a robot smashing school!” Present Mic said reassuring her, as the video shrunk back into the corner, revealing All Might back in the center of the screen.

 

“You see Young Midoriya, Present Mic’s words are very true. UA is a hero school! And what kind of Hero school wouldn't reward someone who was doing a true hero's job? To that end, we have Rescue Points!” Again, the screen panned, showing his name, alongside his 31 Villain points. But as they slid to the side, a new section appeared, Rescue Points. “Due to your heroic efforts, we have elected to award you the maximum of 60 rescue points!” On the screen, the number 60 appeared, and the third column with his total score of 91 points was revealed. “With a total score of 91 points, not only have you passed with flying colors, but you placed first in the year! Welcome Midoriya Izuku! To your Hero Academia!”

 

The row of his name shrunk slightly, rapidly scrolling through a list of other names, points, and scores, all moving far too fast to read. Eventually though, it slowed to settle at the very top, and next to his name, was his rank. 1st place.

 

1st Place) Izuku Midoriya: 31 Villain, 60 Rescue, Total Points: 91

 

2nd Place) Katsuki Bakugou: 72 Villain, 15 Rescue, Total Points: 87

 

3rd Place) Eijirou Kirishima: 44 Villain, 35 Rescue, Total Points: 79

 

4th place) Ochako Uraraka: 46 Villain, 25 Rescue, Total Points: 71

 

5th Place) Mineta Minoru: 29 Villain, 40 Rescue, Total Points: 69

 

He got in. Holy fuck he got in. Holy fucking shitballs, he got in! He actually made it! Despite everything, despite everyone who told him he couldn't, he took that exam almost entirely quirkless and He! Got! In!

Notes:

Hello everyone! It's me, back with another chapter!

So, starting off strong with this one! As you may have guessed, Izuku's quirk is a death related one. It allows him to enter the realm of The Afterlife. Currently, he's going to Purgatory, as someone who is a good person, but, as with everyone else, has some sins. He can manipulate which one he goes to, and if someone has stronger feelings about a different afterlife myth, or mythology as a whole, such as Bakugou with Egyptian mythology, they may be sent there instead. Later on, we'll be seeing quite a few. As you might also be able to guess, I'm not following everything to a T. I want to fit the general intention and idea of the afterlife myth, while changing it to fit the story better. In this case, you've seen the changes to Purgatory.

Speaking of, Lirapheal. Pronounced (Lee-Rah-Fay-Ell) just to help! I wanted to have a guide, someone who could help teach Izuku at very least the basics of something going on. And when I tried to figure out who and why, the idea of Nephilim presiding over Purgatory, just as Angels Preside over Heaven and Demons... Preside... Over hell. (That totally meant nothing, wdym?) Anyways, I hope you like my depiction of him.

From there, we don't really need to go over his training arc much. You know All Might's based on Canon, and Lirapheal's is pretty much him, standing there with his eyes closed til something clicks. I think the description of Soulsight when he uses it in class will make up for the lack of one rn.

The entrance exams are next, and in case you forgot, this Izuku knows how to fight. And well. There bots never stood a chance! And despite his spine finally existing in this, he still wants to be a hero to save people at the end of the day, so he won't change his decisions in them. You may have noticed that some of the score's look different, and that all of them are higher. That's mostly 3 more years of training, though Bakugou's case is different, which we'll be seeing some next chapter.

There's also Mineta, who I will not be replacing, but rather, having not be a horrible fucking pervert! Let's just say that the 3 years of Highschool really let him grow up. In more ways than one, because while he's still short, it's no longer like comically so. He also has a fairly decent number of combat points, I wonder why? Oh, and I had to give him 69 points just because it was too funny not to.

Anyways, thank you for reading! If you notice any spelling or grammar issues, please let me know! I also love to hear from you guys, so many questions, thoughts, or theories are more than welcome!

I also have a discord server if anyone is interested in joining! We chat about this fic, and my other main ones, as well as other fics and recommendations. It's also just a fun place to hang out and chat! If you're interested, you can join with this Discord Link

With that, I hope you all have a fantastic day, and I will either see you all in the discord, or the next chapter! Baiii

Chapter 3: Onyx

Walking into the gates of UA was certainly an experience. He’d done so once before, during the entrance exams, but that was different. Here he was, now as a student of the school. He was really here. He had made it in, and despite what anyone else thought, he would be a hero. Dressed in the standard UA uniform, the white button up shirt, the dark green pants, the gray blazer, and the red tie. It was messy, but not nearly the horrible mess that it was whenever he had to wear one in Highschool. Just slightly loose, slightly rumpled. To top it all off, were his large, red, primordial high tops. This was his uniform for the next three years. He had dreamed of this chance all his life, and he was here. More than that, but he’d scored the highest on the exam, even beating out Bakugou. Izuku was willing to bet he was fuming when he saw that.

 

He walked through the halls, eventually reaching his class, where he would be for the next year. Through the (absolutely massive, what the hell?) door, would be his classmates. His fellow heroes in training. He figured his luck wasn't so good as to not be in the same class as Bakugou, but he hoped the girl from the exam had also made it in. Her words to Present Mic meant a lot. Taking a deep breath, he walked into the present.

 

“You must have your tie properly done! It is part of the dress code, and going without it is a violation of such! As heroes in training we must respect the rules and guidelines we have been given!” A tall blue haired student was loudly reprimanding another student for not wearing their tie. Izuku wondered what unfortunate student forgot their tie already, it was only-

 

Ah, never mind, it was Bakugou, that was intentional. The boy absolutely hated anything anywhere near his neck after the Sludge Villain. The boy met his eyes, and narrowed them in suspicion, but turned back to the other teen yelling at him instead, and got a cocky smirk on his face. “You ain't a student enforcer dipshit, what are you gonna do about it?” The boy seemed shocked, opening and closing his mouth slowly. “Good, now go fuck off.” He said, rolling his eyes, before turning towards the front of the classroom.

 

“How dare you! Are you re-” Izuku tuned them out? It seemed both had just as strong personalities and neither would be willing to budge so easily. 

 

Turning back to the door, Izuku was pleasantly surprised when the girl from the exam walked in the door, before her eyes widened in surprise, a smile forming on her face as she saw him. “Shield guy!” 

 

Izuku smiled. “Glad to see you’re also here! It's nice to officially meet you. I-”

 

Everything went cold. In an instant, Izuku froze. It felt like the entire world had lost its heat. Nothing felt right, something was so irreplaceable missing. The sudden loss of some sensation instantly led his body to try and recover it, and Soulsight activated. Izuku could see everyone like normal, however, he couldn't feel his quirk. It was gone. Everyone else’s souls had dimmed just slightly, but enough that he noticed. But perhaps the worst was what happened to his own soul. He could feel it jostling around, so uncharacteristically loose. Still contained within his body, but fragile now. The link that kept his soul anchored to his body, the result of his quirk has vanished. Had he been in the underworld, the chances are that this would have killed him. Slowly, hauntingly, he turned his head to look at the front of the classroom. 

 

“8 seconds. We’ll have to work on that.” A man with long, floating black hair, a scruffy beard, and terrifying, deadly red glowing eyes stood at the front of the classroom. “If you’re here to socialize, you may as well leave now.” He said roughly, before suddenly, blissfully dropping his quirk. “Put on these, and meet me outside, by the fields.” The man said, walking towards the door. Just before he walked out, he stopped, a hand on the doorframe, and looked over his shoulder at the class. “Oh, and by the way. I’m Shouta Aizawa. Your teacher.”

 

Izuku tried to breathe. He was panicking. Everything was okay, he was fine, and the man had left. Everything would be okay. His mind swam with thoughts, all centered around the important question. What had just happened. It took him a second to process, but eventually, he was able to put it together. His quirk has just been erased. His teacher was Eraserhead. Izuku felt cold, sinking terror seeping into his body. He had looked up to the man for quite some time, being a hero who often fought quirkless and sometimes literally so against Heteromorphic quirks. But all of that respect, praise and admiration had just been transformed into terror. When he had registered Necropolis, he made sure to be accurate. He had to be. But that also meant his file, as well as the one that his teacher surely would have been given, had been very clear about how his quirk worked. The man knew full well that Izuku was sent to the underworld when he used his quirk. And yet, there were only two options. He didn't think that erasing his quirk risked killing him, which was stupidly naive and unlikely from a skilled hero like Eraserhead. Or, he knew that it did. And he simply didn't care. 

 

Maybe he was training Izuku in a trial by fire, reminding him that quirk nullification was possible, so to be careful when he used it. Maybe he was trying to intimidate Izuku into leaving the hero course. Or maybe, just like many others, the idea of a Death quirk terrified him, and he had decided that if something accidentally occured, that there was nothing he could do. It nearly paralyzed Izuku in fear, but he pushed himself to move, so as to avoid that angry red gaze any more than necessary. And so, believing that he very well be marching directly to his death, he shambled up to the front of the room to grab his uniform.

 

-(o)-

 

Izuku held back slightly, sticking with the majority of the students as they went to the fields Eraserhead had instructed them to. He didn't want to draw the man’s attention any more than he already did. Once everyone had gathered, the man pulled out a stopwatch and stopped it. “14 minutes. Disappointing. Time is precious, and as heroes, you cannot waste even a single second.” The man paused, sighing. “Today, we’re going to do your standard apprehension test, however, you’ll be using your quirks. While it makes sense for a public school not to use them, this is UA. You are here to be heroes, and to not use your quirks to your advantage is illogical.” The class didn't react for a moment, and he pulled out a softball. “Bakugou, you had the highest villain points during the exam. How far was your softball throw in High School?”

 

Bakugou stepped forwards. “About 72 meters, five or take.” He said, slightly confused. 

 

Eraserhead nodded. “Not bad. But now, I want you to do it with your quirk.”

 

Bakugou looked down at the ball in his hand and smirked. “Alright, If you say so, teach.” He stepped up to the circle, drew back his arm, and threw the ball. “FUCK OFF!” He yelled as he swung his arm, a massive explosion launching the ball at the end of it.

 

Eraserhead turned to face the rest of the class. “This is what you’ll be expected to do. Prove yourselves here. Use whatever you can to your advantage. Every bit of power, every technique, every cheat and trick in the book. This is not a test of your physicality or of your raw power. This is a test of your quirk, and how your brain can adapt to using it.” The man held up his phone, which showed a score. 812 Meters.

 

A girl with pink skin and equally pink, curly hair, along with two small horns got a grin on her face. “We get to use our quirks? So awesome!” She said.

 

Evidently that was the wrong thing to say. The world closed back around him, as his teacher’s eyes glowed red, and his hair floated upwards. Izuku felt his awareness vanish, desperately using every bit of his consciousness to stay upright, to not show any reaction. He could not panic, he could not let this beat him. But it was horrible. It felt like his soul was actively drifting away, like if he even took a single step, his body would tipple to the ground, dead, without a soul to inhabit it. His vision went black, everything but the haunting, mocking red eyes. He stood there, consumed by the abyss, watched by the eyes of something far greater than himself, with the power to slaughter him in an instant if it so chose. Eraserhead was not a human. He was something else given human form, toying with him. The man knew exactly what he was doing, and Izuku could do nothing but suffer against the endless cold and void of the man's power.

 

Everything returned in a sudden burst, and Izuku felt himself stumble. What felt like an eternity had only been a minute. The Thing ’s eyes tracked onto him for a second, suspicion held in them. It was fake, it was so extremely fake. The Being knew what he was doing. Blissfully, they turned from him. “You think this is fun? That heroics is just a game?” The pink girl tried to speak, but the man that was not, continued, cutting her off. “You are here to learn how to be heroes and save lives. You aren't some performer, doing cool tricks and flashy moves. Real, actual lives hang in your hands. More than that, heroics are dangerous. You sign up for this, because you want to help people. But over 76% of heroes do not stay active their entire career. The vast majority of those receive career ending injuries. Many go out on patrols and missions and return in body bags, if there’s anything left of them at all.”

 

The class was frozen in silence and fear. Nobody knew how to react. It was at that moment that Izuku understood Eraserhead a little better. Though Izuku himself may be a different story, their teacher genuinely did care about his students. He wasn't saying this for no reason. He was saying this to make sure everyone knew what they were getting into before it was too late.

 

If only the same could be said about Eraserhead’s attitude towards him.

 

“If you continue down this path, then you accept the danger that comes with it. You acknowledge that one day, you may lay your life on the line, and that one day, the reaper may come to collect. If that is too much for you then you can leave now, and be transferred to Gen Ed, or any of the other courses if you pass the exam for them.” 

 

Nobody moved. Shuffles, and glances were passed around, nervous looks on many faces, as if the reality of the situation had just hit them. But among them were a few who stared back into the gaze of the other, and did not flinch. A heterochromatic boy with white and red hair. A tall girl with black hair ties into a spiky ponytail. A spiky redhead, with teeth as pointed as a shark’s. The pink girl, who had been so excited before, but so determined now. A large boy, with a mask, silver hair, and 6 arms, connected by a webbing like skin. A girl with violet hair, and things dangling from her earlobes. Bakugou, too, stared at the man, but he was not fearless. In fact, he looked almost uncharacteristically terrified. But regardless, he did not look away, fighting back against his fear. 

 

Eraserhead took a glance at the class, when nobody moved. “All of you? Alright then. I can tell you’re determined. But ideals alone are not enough. Prove to me you have what it takes. Prove to me that your quirk can aid you, or that your brain can make up for it. I will be expelling the lowest ranked person, who I believe could have done more to change that result. Use whatever you need to change that outcome. We'll begin with the sit ups.”

 

-(o)-

 

The tests were difficult. The minor increases from OFA, combined with his physical state had given him an edge over nearly everyone without an applicable quirk, but that wasn't an excuse to give up. He was already being scrutinized more than anyone else. So when the Ball toss came, he knew he had to do something extreme. He walked over to the girl who was creating things. “Hello, I had a question for you.” 

 

The girl, obviously surprised, turned to him, confused. “Oh, um, me?” Izuku nodded. “Yes, what did you need?”

 

“Would you be able to make me a pair of scissors?” The girl blinked, confused. “It’s okay if you can't, but it would certainly help. I just need to cut something, and I would rather use scissors than just yanking it.” 

 

The girl glanced upwards to his hair, likely assuming he meant that. He didn't, but not correcting her would be in his best interest. He’d apologize later on. She frowned, but nodded, and a pair of small scissors came out of a glowing spot in her arm, being passed over to him. Izuku nodded, and tucked them into his pocket, thanking her, before walking to the other side of the group. Finally it was his turn.

 

Izuku walked into the circle, ball in hand. Eraserhead’s eyes were already on him. So he could ask a question without drawing any more attention. “Er-Aizawa Sensei?” He corrected himself. “You said we could do anything to get the highest score before. Does that include intentionally destroying part of our uniform?” He asked, his voice only wavering slightly.

 

“It does…” Their teacher said, looking interested.

 

“A-And If I use something I requested from another student to aid me in doing so, does that still count?” Izuku said, becoming slightly more nervous.

 

Eraserhead gained a contemplative look, before he smirked. “You aren't allowed to leave that circle, and nothing new can enter it. Only the things you’ve brought in with you.”

 

Izuku nodded, and pulled out the scissors the girl had given him. His teacher’s eyes widened, but his smirk only grew as he gave a nod, so Izuku began. He pulled off the jacket of the gym uniform, and began to cut, retrieving a long strip of fabric, stretching from one arm all the way to the other, with a slight pouch in the middle. A makeshift sling. Izuku wasn't skilled with it, and he certainly wasn't going to be even remotely accurate with it, but it would help him gain a massive amount of distance that he otherwise would lack. He placed the ball in the pouch, held the ends right, and began to swing it around his head. Once, twice, faster and faster each time until he let go of one side and the ball went flying. A few moments later, Eraserhead had a terrifying grin on his face, with Izuku’s score reading 356 meters. Beyond some of his classmates with a well suited quirk. It would have to be enough. With a glance at his teacher, he set the scissors down on the ground, tied the now cut jacket around his waist, and looped the strip into it, which received an approving nod from his teacher. He may be able to find more uses for them yet. And smarter students would realize they may be able to use the scissors as well.

 

-(o)-

 

The tests were done. The results were ready. “Time to see where you all ended up” Eraserhead said.

 

1. Momo Yaoyorozu 
2. Todoroki Shouto
3. Katsuki Bakugou
4. Tenya Iida
5. Fumikage Tokoyami
6. Mezou Shouji 
7. Ochako Uraraka
8. Tsuyu Asui
9. Mashirao Ojiro
10. Mina Ashido
11. Mineta Minoru
12. Izuku Midoriya
13. Eijirou Kirishima
14. Rikkido Sato
15. Yuuga Aoyama
16. Hanta Sero
17. Koda Koji 
18. Kyouka Jirou 
19. Tooru Hagakure 
20. Kaminari Denki

 

Izuku let out a slight breath, calmer knowing he was 12th, but still worried. Everyone save the top five were still looking around, nervous at the continued silence.

 

“Kaminari.” The blond boy, who had yet to demonstrate his quirk, jumped, slightly terrified. “Why should you stay?”

 

The boy looked like a deer in headlights, but he took a breath, calmed, and began speaking. “I know I could have done better. I see from everything that my classmates did without their quirks. But that’s the opposite of school, right? To learn. I might not be the best at academic things, but I can guarantee you I learn from my mistakes, and I can overcome them. If you let me stay, I’ll prove to you that it won't happen again!” He said, determined.

 

Eraserhead studied him, before nodding, and turning. “Hagakure. Your quirk is invisibility, which has clear uses during this test. Why did you fail to do so?”

 

Izuku couldn't tell her expression, but he could tell she was nervous from her words. “I-I wasn't sure on how the cameras detected things. Without being sure on whether or not I would get a higher score, or risking it, and actively sabotaging myself, I elected for the safer option, and banked on my physical skills. I know I need to work on them.”

 

Again, the man nodded, and moved on. “Jirou.” Nothing further was needed, and the girl, far more brave than anyone else yet, launched into explanation.

 

“My quirk is fairly lacking in the physicality aspect, but as shown in the ball throw, it isn't useless. My hearing is excellent, and I would make a good support hero even with no further training. However, despite that, I have designs for both my suit, and support equipment to help make up for my flaws, as well as plans to learn better combat techniques with you and the rest of the staff's help to allow me to fight in or out of costume.” She didn't waver at all, staring at the man the entire time.

 

“Aoyama.” He said, jumping past students. “Your quirk actively sabotaged your placement in some events. Why did you use it?”

 

Aoyama looked worried, but nodded. “The only way to build up a pain tolerance and a stronger quirk is to keep using it, monsieur. Any chance I get, I must use and train it, because I can only do so much within a limited time period. If I intend to improve, I must take every chance I get, if the stakes are not high enough. In a test such as this, I was confident enough in my abilities to place higher than others to secure my spot even with my shortcomings.”

 

A more scrutinizing look was sent at him, and Eraserhead was quiet for far longer than the other students, but he eventually nodded to the blond’s relief. “Kirishima. There were times you could have used your quirk, and yet didn't. Why?”

 

The redhead grinned in a challenge. “You said that the lowest student who didn't show potential would be expelled. I showcased my quirk effectively, and I’m sure you see how it is useful for an active duty hero. But I wanted to help others as well! By intentionally lowering my score, I put myself further in the line of fire. Allowing more students a chance to place higher than me, and potentially get to prove their potential later on down the line.” The boy was confident, and stared at Eraserhead with a hint of challenge in his eyes.

 

The man grinned wickedly in return, but nodded nonetheless. “Acceptable. I expect you to show your full potential next time though.” He turned to the next student. “Asui.”

 

“There was no point in overexerting myself. I had already used enough power and skill to secure a spot in the higher portion of the class. Heroes must conserve our energy. How many people here are ready for another round of tests? Heroes don't know what’s coming next, and need to use only as much force as necessary, so as not to tire themselves out.”

 

Eraserhead looked almost proud. Izuku was far calmer now, at someone higher than him being called out. It meant he was likely safe. “Todoroki Shouto.”

 

The boy simply stared blankly at their teacher. “I placed second.” He said simply, causing many eyes to go wide.

 

Eraserhead raised an eyebrow. “And you didn't use your fire.”

 

The boy didn't flinch. “I didn't need to. Placing second is just fine by me.” He said, eyes staring at the man in a challenge. 

 

The man stared again for a while, but eventually nodded. “Alright then. I won't be expelling anyone. You all showed me potential. However, Kaminari, Hagakure, Jirou. I expect to see those promised improvements soon. Just because you succeeded now, doesn't mean you are safe forever.” The man then turned to the rest of the class. “The same goes for all of you. You must prove yourself, consistently, that you deserve these spots. Heroics is constantly changing and you need to be able to adapt every single time.” The man held it for a moment, before he continued. “Alright. You’re dismissed. Please change back into your uniforms.”

 

-(o)-

 

Luckily for the class, the rest of their first day had been by far more easygoing. Their teacher’s introductions were kind and understanding. It seems as if Eraserhead had a reputation, and they were all quite surprised to find everyone still there. Nevertheless things continued, and here they were, waiting for their Foundational Heroics class. Everyone was quietly wondering who it would be, when suddenly, a booming voice called out. “I Am Here! Entering the classroom like a normal person!” 

 

Izuku resisted the urge to smack his forehead. No, All Might. Normal people do not enter the room like that. Instead, he simply winced as the man walked in. The class freaked out for a moment, while Izuku took the time to bury his secondhand shame, and recenter his mind enough to internally fanboy about the man’s Silver age costume.

 

“Now now! Settle down class!” The man said, raising his hands. “Today, we’ll be having your first foundational heroics class! As you might have guessed, I’ll be teaching it!” He grinned at the excited cheers before quickly died down when he raised a hand again. “Alright! Today, we’ll be doing combat training! And for that, you all need the proper attire!” From the wall, 20 cases sprouted out, each with their own corresponding number. “Come collect your case one by one, head down to the locker rooms to change, and then meet me out at Ground Beta! You all remembered your maps, right?” He said, before disappearing from the classroom without waiting for an answer. In his time knowing the man, Izuku had become disillusioned with the idea of him. An amazing hero he may be, but gods, he was more socially inept than Izuku sometimes, and that was saying something. Regardless, the class took a moment, but gathered their costumes excitedly, and entered the locker rooms.

 

Izuku had designed his costume with a number of things in mind. He didn't know which mythologies existed, but at the very minimum, it was two. Egyptian and Celestial, as the Nephilim told him they preferred to be called. Apparently a number of religions had different perceptions on the realms of Heaven, Hell and Purgatory, but all referred to the same one, so even calling it something like the Abrahamic afterlife wasn't necessarily true. Thus, Celestial, to refer to the whole of Angels, Devils, and Nephilim. As the overseers or higher powers in the realms. But those two mean there may be more. 

 

Izuku had done some research, and had come up with a design for his costume. It was primarily black and gray, but hints of gold, white and purple littered the costume. Loose black clothing, with gray cloth wrapping around his hands, wrists and forearms. He had loose cargo pants also in black, with a number of pockets, also wrapped tight around his ankles and calves. A number of pouches around his waist, with buttons adorned in gold buttons held things like medical tape, or ball bearings. A dark hood, littered in gold and royal purple beads covered his head, sticking on with a headband on the inside. A mask, with the design of a white, gold and purple calavera skull shielded his face. An ankh sat on his left hand, while Hades’s scepter sat on his right. His chest bore the symbol of Charon, a circle with a crescent below it, looking like a boat. Two wings spread from it’s sides, and a pitchfork extended from the bottom.

 

It occurred to Izuku how his costume looked like Eraserhead’s own, but he ignored it. He didn't want to think of his homeroom teacher more than necessary. Around him, everyone else has interesting costumes. As they all slowly got dressed, they eventually moved to head to the training grounds, ready to meet up with All Might.

 

It didn't take long to reach it, and soon the entire class had gathered in front of the man. “Well ladies and gentleman! They say that the clothes make the man!” He paused, coughing slightly, correcting himself. “Or woman! And I can certainly say that is true! You all look like quite the budding heroes!” The class practically preened at the man's compliments. “Now! As I said before, we are here for training! But rather than outside, today’s exercise will take place inside some of these buildings!”

 

Kirishima, the redhead from yesterday, looked slightly confused. “Why is that sir?” He asked.

 

All Might smiled. “I’m glad you asked! While most villain fights that you see televised happen on the street, most small-time villain fights will occur indoors. Therefore, we need to begin learning how to properly deal with them!” The man then launched into a quick explanation of the activity, and how they would be separated into teams. Eventually, Izuku found his team and the match.

 

Team D: Tsuyu Asui and Izuku Midoriya

 

Vs

 

Team H: Tenya Iida and Katsuki Bakugou

 

Izuku's eyes widened slightly, and he turned to see Bakugou giving him an excited grin. After a moment, Izuku found himself wearing a similar one. If the blond really wanted his ass beat, he’d gladly do so for him. Unluckily though, their match was first, meaning Izuku wouldn't even get the chance to watch another match and plan ahead. Regardless though, Asui seemed like a capable teammate if her performance yesterday was any indication. 

 

As they headed out to the building, she spoke. “So, Midoriya, I’m pretty blunt. Do you know Bakugou? You both looked at each other when the matches were announced.”

 

Izuku blinked, but nodded. “Uh, yeah. We’ve known each other since before our quirks came in. He and I have a bit of a rivalry.”

 

Asui nodded. “Alright. Any plans then? I figure you would best know how to handle him if you’ve known him for that long.”

 

Izuku hummed slightly, thinking. “Somewhat. I know that he's going to be gunning for me, and I know how he fights. It would make the most sense for you to target the bomb.” He narrowed his eyes in thought. “Can you stick to walls?” He asked. Asui nodded and he continued. “When the activity starts, climb up the other building and look through the glass.” He looked back towards the building and activated his Soulsight. Two figures, dim but still there, appeared inside it. One light blue, and another deep orange. “They should be on the… 3rd floor. Try and spot the bomb. Once you do, let me know, but if you can, smash the window, with a rock or something, and touch the bomb with your tongue. That should count for a win!” He said.

 

Asui blinked, before she grinned slightly. “Good plan kero.” 

 

All Might’s voice sounded over the intercom. “Your five minutes of prep time is officially over. You may begin!” 

 

Without waiting any longer, Izuku ran into the building, sending Asui a quick nod. Instantly, he heard blasts, as he watched Bakugou come flying down the hallway. “Time for that fight Deku!”

 

Izuku smirked under the mask, and shook out his hands, getting into a fighting position. As always, Bakugou swung with a right fist. And as always, Izuku grabbed it, and swung him over his shoulder. He let go long before it would send the blond into the floor. The two had been fighting for long enough to know how this worked. At first, Izuku had slammed him into the floor, but Bakugou had gotten used to this, and instead of simply not throwing the right hook, he had learned to use the swing to blast Izuku in the back. Izuku learned, and threw him ever since. Now marked the real fight. 

 

The blond grinned excitedly, blasting in the air to reorient himself, before flying forwards. His palm sparkled, and Izuku closed his eyes briefly, before swinging out with his left foot just as a massive flash went off. His shin, mildly armored under the wrapping, slammed into the blond, he opened his eyes again, and watched as the boy skidded against the ground, wincing, but quickly lunging at him again. Something slipped over the blond’s face, as his hands began to smoke, beginning to coat the entire room. It was getting harder to see, which was likely the blond’s plan. Unluckily for him, Soulsight, at close ranges, would let Izuku see him almost perfectly. 

 

Closing his eyes, Izuku let the glowing form of the blond’s soul consume his vision. A left straight meant a punch to the inside of the elbow. A knee meant a sweep to the other foot. Over and over, Bakugou went for strikes, only to be shut down, each and every time. Izuku had been fighting Bakugou for too long to lose against an opponent who couldn't see, even if he had trained to fight like that. Suddenly Bakugou let loose a blast and jumped backwards, the smoke clearing. “You know why I have these things Deku?” He said, waving around his gauntlets. “Because they collect my sweat. And trust me, I’ve been sweating a lot.” He said. His hand was on the grenade’s pin of his hand.

 

Izuku’s eyes widened, realizing what would happen if he pulled it. Evidently, from All Might yelling over the mic, the man did as well. “Young Bakugou, no! That will kill him!” He said, panicked. Bakugou froze, his eyes going wide, and suddenly he didn't feel like he was fully there anymore. It didn't take Izuku long to realize why. The boy was remembering his visit to The Duat. Izuku wasn't one to waste a chance, and so he charged forwards, pulling the blond’s hand away from the detonator, and slamming his shoulder into the other boy’s chest, sending him to the ground. He grabbed the capture tape, and quickly tied the blond up in it. It even took All Might a second to react. “Oh, Um… Bakugou Katsuki is captured!” He said. 

 

Not a moment later Izuku heard Asui's voice through his comms. “Found the bomb kero…” 

 

Izuku grinned. “Nice work! I'm headed up just in case, but see if you can grab it!”

 

All Might's voice after a bit told him the answer. “Hero team wins! Please untie your opponents and return to the observation room!” 

 

Izuku grinned, and walked back to Bakugou. “So Bakugou? Was that good enough for you?”

 

The blond snarled at him. “Go fuck yourself Deku.” He paused, and then huffed, turning away. “Wasn't the worst fucking fight I’ve had.” He admitted quietly.

 

And oh, wasn't that just sweet, sweet victory. With the exception of Eraserhead, Izuku was quite enjoying UA. Things were going pretty well so far.

Notes:

Hello everyone! Sorry it took so long! I kept getting distracted lol. Anyways, here it is!

A longer chapter this time, almost 6k words! In this chapter we get to see some changes, both in Aizawa, interactions, and may characters. The first and most foremost is Izuku and Aizawa. As shown, Aizawa absolutely terrifies him, and Izuku genuinely thinks he's like, some kinda demon or something sent down to punish him. This is not the case, Aizawa just doesn't read his student's quirk files, because oftentimes they are wrong, and lacking precious detail, making him prejudiced to them with no gain. He sees the things on the cameras and such from the entrance exam, but any actual documentation he stays away from. Anyway, that means he has no idea why Izuku is acting oddly to him.

Next up is Bakugou. If it wasn't obvious, this dude had a near death experience and almost watched himself get sent to hell, or rather it's Egyptian equivalent. That's probably enough to have a major Oh Shit moment, and kinda change how he does stuff. this is evidenced by his minor rescue score, as well as his slightly (Only a little) less aggressive attitude. That's also there in his mild terror at the idea of death. Not because he's afraid of it necessarily, but rather that he's afraid of not getting a chance to make up for his sins.

Finally, some of the changed attitudes of the class, and their motivations. As a reminder, this is a University, not a High School. They've had time to grow and mature, among them is people like Mineta, who as you may have noticed, has been significantly better in both the entrance exams, and this. People like Aoyama are a bit more serious, and people like Kirishima have cemented there idea of what kind of hero they want to be. Todoroki too, has changed. He is less against his fire, for reasons I will get to later, but he still doesn't want to use it if he doesn't have to. His motivation now is just pure spite. to become the Number 2 hero, and stay there, eternally pissing off his father, while he, who has no issues with it, revels in joy at that knowledge.

Next chapter is the beginning of the USJ, and the crossover with The Rising Storm, so get excited for that! With that being said, if you noticed any spelling or grammar issues, please let me know. I would also lve to hear any thoughts, questions or theories any of you come up with!

I also have a discord server if anyone is interested in joining! We chat about this fic, and my other main ones, as well as other fics and recommendations. It's also just a fun place to hang out and chat! If you're interested, you can join with this Discord Link

Anyways, Ill either see you there, or in the next chapter! Have a great day!

And to all my fellow Americans... Stay strong.

Chapter 4: Red

Notes:

***Warning: This chapter has extremely graphic depictions of violence and corpses. Like, Mortal Combat Fatality levels of graphic. Read at your own risk***

-(o)-

-(o)- -(o)-

-(o)- -(o)- -(o)-

-(o)- -(o)-

-(o)-

 

System Error Detected

 

Link? - Stormwind Entry 2-7

 

This data entry is the outlying data for The connection between Reality 001: Designation - Stormwind and Reality 003: Designation - Dante. In the interest of cohesion, the missing portions from Stormwind Entry 2-7 will be included here.

 

Clarifying data:  

 

Reality 001: Designation - Stormwind is considered the Link reality. To clearly separate instances, Reality 001 data will be marked with Bold, and Italics, when outside of Stormwind entries. Example

 

Reality 002: Designation - Mockingjay is the first alternate discovered reality. Reality 002 data will be marked with Bold text, when outside of Mockingjay entries. Example

 

Reality 003: Designation - Dante is the second alternate discovered reality. Reality 003 data will be marked with italics, when outside of Dante entries. Example

 

Any potential Reality 004 will be marked with Underlined text, in the event of data corruption, when outside of its designated entries. Example

 

Recording will continue as normal

 

-(o)-

-(o)- -(o)-

-(o)-

 

“I'd like to take a moment to speak about your battle trial before we continue with the homeroom.” Eraserhead said to the class. Izuku focused on his words, but struggled to pay attention much to the meaning behind them, instead focusing on calming himself down. Eventually though, he got around to their match. “Teams D and H. Iida, good plan, but unluckily for you, you didn't account for more vertical thinking. Keep it in mind for the future.” The boy put on a serious look, and nodded stiffly. “Asui. You didn't fight more than you had to, you followed the plan well, and were able to perform your role well. Good job.” The girl grinned slightly under the praise. “Bakugou. Good technique, but unfortunately for you it didn't work out. While I am glad you heeded All Might’s warning, you need to react and pivot from failed ideas quicker.” The blond grunted, but had no other acknowledgement. Then, their teacher turned to Izuku, and he felt his heart speed up unconsciously. “Midoriya.” Hearing the man say his name sent chills up his spine. “Excellent job. Your plan was well thought out, and smart. You could have been more cautious with Bakugou, but your intuition wasn't wrong. You are clearly experienced at combat, and were able to continue fighting in adverse conditions, as well as quickly taking advantage of a flaw in your opponent's guard. Excellent job.” The man said, moving on.

 

The words did nothing to quell the fear in Izuku, as he nodded stiffly, before turning the man out, trying to calm his mind. The teacher continued to critique the matches, and from the sparse few words Eraserhead had, their match was the only one he didn't find much issue with. Izuku was glad, if only for not earning their teacher’s ire. More than he already had anyways.

 

“With all of that being said, we can move onto the next announcement. This is very important, and may decide the fate of your careers.” Nearly all of the class froze alongside Izuku, remembering the last exercise Eraserhead had them do. “You need to pick a class representative. I don't care how you do it. Just let me know at the end of the homeroom.” The class let out sighs of relief as the man turned around, grabbed his sleeping bag, and went out into the hallway, shutting the door.

 

Nearly instantly, the class burst into noise. Everyone was suggesting themselves. Izuku meanwhile, understood that taking the representative position would force him to interact with Eraserhead more. And that was not happening. When he heard his name being tossed out as a suggestion by a few for his leadership during the Battle Trials, he knew he had to do something about it. Luckily for him, Iida stood up, and spoke loudly. “I have a suggestion.” He said, clear over the chatter. The class lulled to a quiet. “Why don't we hold a vote? You can nominate someone, they have to be seconded, and then they have to accept the nomination. After we get our nominees, everyone votes for one of them. First place gets the representative, and second gets the Vice Rep.”

 

The class quickly lit up again. Kirishima quickly lit up. “I like it! Super manly! In that case, I’ll nominate you Iida!” 

 

Todoroki nodded. “Iida’s a good candidate in my opinion. I’ll second him.”

 

Iida looked shocked, but quickly shifted the expression to one of determination. “I will accept the nomination with pride, I swear to do well by you all!”

 

A few members chuckled at his enthusiasm. Yaoyorozu stood up as well. “I’d like to nominate Todoroki. In my interactions with him, he’s quite knowledgeable about the intricacies of the heroics industry, which I believe could benefit him well in a representative position.”

 

Dark Shadow, Tokoyami’s quirk, practically shouted out. “I like him! He doesn't like fire either! I second it!” Todoroki looked slightly surprised, but simultaneously intrigued, a slight smile forming on his face.

 

Tokoyami sighed, but he didn't entirely have a reason to disagree. “Fine, yes, that's a second for Todoroki.”

 

“I'll accept them, I suppose.” Todoroki said calmly.

 

“Ooh, ooh!” Uraraka said excitedly. “I want to nominate Midoriya! His plan was really good, and really helped me out during the entrance exams!”

 

Izuku's eyes widened, but before he could respond, Asui spoke up as well. “I agree, kero. He was quick to break down my quirk, and help me use it in ways I hadn't thought of before. I’ll second him.”

 

Everyone’s eyes turned to him, and he blinked. “Uh… oh um… I don't really think I’d be a good fit. I’m gonna have to turn it down. Thank you two though.” The two looked slightly disappointed, but shot him understanding looks. “Um… I would like to nominate Yaoyorozu. She seems like she knows what she’s doing, and was really good at planning during the battle exercises.” he finished, slightly awkward at the attention.

 

Jirou nodded. “I’m good with that, she seems smart. I’ll second it.”

 

Kaminari seemed to deflate slightly. “Aw damn, I was gonna second her!” He said, causing Yaoyorozu to blush slightly, and a few members to laugh, which had the blond grinning in response, likely trying to lighten the mood.

 

“I suppose that I will accept the nomination.” She said, still embarrassed. When no one else stepped forwards to put forth another candidate, they all got an empty backpack, (Ashido’s) and they each wrote a name down on the paper. By the end of it, they drew the results. Izuku personally voted for Iida. He seemed like just the person for the job, though maybe a bit of a stick in the mud.

 

Iida: 9

 

Todoroki: 6

 

Yaoyorozu: 5

 

“It seems that Iida is our Representative, and Todoroki is our Vice Representative.” Yaoyorozu said, not seeming disappointed in the least. “I have faith that you’ll do well!”

 

Iida nodded, and went to stand in the front of the classroom. “I want to thank you all for voting me in. I swear to do everything in my power to help you all, and prove myself worthy of this responsibility.” He said passionately.

 

Todoroki meanwhile, casually strolled up to the podium. “I swear to do everything in my power to elevate our class to second place.” He said solemnly. Several members of the class blinked confused, before grinning, remembering his words to Eraserhead during the Quirk Assessment Test.

 

The day passed quickly after that. There was an incident at lunch with the press, but Todoroki and Iida quickly managed to get things under control. The next day, Eraserhead told them they would be going on an in campus field trip.

 

-(o)-

-(o)- -(o)-

-(o)-

 

They trained harder than they ever had before. Izuku watched, as the determination had seeped into each of his classmates, spurring them on, further and further. Pushing them beyond their limits. They worked in teams, learning combo moves, gaining new abilities, and training to work as a cohesive squadron. They created new super moves, and modified their gear. More, and more, all to face the crushing force that was their upcoming final exam.

 

Izuku himself helped Katsuki, Shouto, and Himiko focus their Realizations, and better use them in combat. Katsuki was able to hold his spark form for an extended period of time, Shouto had learned how to fly  fairly stable, and Himiko was able to use her tails like knives, stabbing outwards with them. 

 

They were also studying for their written exams. Between Yaoyorozu, Iida, Katsuki and himself, the whole class should have been prepped for the written exams, once they came up. Tensions, however, were still there. None of the class liked the idea of having to use lethal force against their teachers, and the more realistic among them were terrified of the teachers using lethal force against them. Izuku wasn't naive. He knew there was a reason they chose the teachers they did.

 

Aizawa was their homeroom teacher, and after the USJ incident, was someone nearly all of them trusted with their lives. Even excluding the potential for his quirk, the class needed a consistent presence they could trust, and that meant Eraserhead couldn't participate.

 

Hound Dog was much the same. As someone who they would be going to for counseling afterwards, there was no way they could do that if the man had killed one of them in the exam, or if they had killed him. He needed to stay as a neutral party. An unknown.

 

Ectoplasm was often the first person they saw after a failure at an exercise. When taken out, one of his clones would be the ones to retrieve them. To offer them comforting words, and a chance to calm down. To help them get over any annoyance at their mistakes.

 

Thirteen was less obvious. It took Izuku time to realize why. The reason wasn't for the class, but rather for them. Izuku had found references from years ago of a quirk accident. As far as Izuku could tell, Thirteen’s quirk manifestation had killed their mother. While they were fine now, it meant they wouldn't be able to handle having to kill their students.

 

And lastly, All Might. It was fairly obvious why he was being excluded from this, as no one, save All For One, would come even close to being able to kill the man. And that was even if he was holding back, only trying to incapacitate.

 

-(o)-

-(o)- -(o)-

-(o)-

 

When he had first traveled to Purgatory, he had been confused, and lost. It was only after his second time, that he really understood what was happening. The Nephilim, he could rationalize, he could view as simply visitors, or people, just like him. But the others, the real people walking around… He realized in the middle of his second visit that everyone he spoke to and saw, were dead. They were people who had died, and had come here, to spend their next hundreds, of possibly thousands of years here, just… wandering. All to repent for the sins that they had committed due to the society they lived in. It was both heartbreaking, and inspiring. Some of the people he spoke to were simply normal people. Some however, had extraordinary tales, which he had never heard before. He was able to speak with people he would have otherwise never interacted with had both been alive, due to a language and cultural barrier. But Purgatory removed that distance.

 

And yet, Izuku found himself simultaneously terrified by the implications. That each time he used his quirk, he was ejecting his soul from his body. That for a fraction of a second, he was well and truly dead. The only way he would find himself in Purgatory, after all, is if that was where Judgement had sent him. Izuku could follow and guide the souls of the recently deceased to their Afterlife's, but one day, at some point, he would die himself. Hero's didn't have long lifespans. That had never bothered him before, but now, knowing his destination, knowing his fate was purgatory, he found it had become a source of dread. Those souls who he regularly spoke to, they grew more and more used to Purgatory, they accepted it. Izuku found that no matter what, the idea of spending thousands of years in a vast, sprawling forest with no purpose, just wandering aimlessly, would terrify him always.

 

But, perhaps he could find another afterlife. Perhaps, if he changed his fate, he would be able to go somewhere else. Drachmae clutched in his hands, he thought of the Ferryman, Charon. The man who could take him to The Underworld. Izuku may not have been deemed worthy of heaven, but he believed that the Greeks may judge him worthy of Elysium. 

 

“Midoriya.” Izuku blinked his thoughts away, and turned to look at Asui. She was staring at him with a thoughtful expression on her face.

 

-(o)-

-(o)- -(o)-

-(o)-

 

“I’ve been meaning to ask.” Tsu said after a moment of silence. “Your quirk is super confusing. At first we had all assumed it was just super strength, but then you had sensory enhancement, and then those Black tendrils, along with the power ups you’re able to create. What’s up with that?”

 

It was a fair question. His quirk was odd. Inner Storm, from an outside perspective, was absolutely absurd. But luckily, Izuku had gotten much better at keeping up a convincing cover. So, time for a stress test. “My quirk is a stockpiler. It draws in energy from pretty much everything passively, and stores it for me to use. It manifested late though. Very late, because had it activated when I was four, there was a chance it would have killed me.”

 

The class gasped at that, and Izuku continued. “I needed a high enough muscle mass, and I hadn't reached that until the summer before the entrance exams. Even then, using it shattered my bones. As it turned out, I was attempting to harness all of the power the stockpile could output at once, and in a single, focused area. Using smaller percentages, spread out, is what lets me do my Stormveil state. Directing it towards sensory organs enhances them, hence that usage. I also found myself able to create solidified tendrils of energy, that I’ve called Riptide. The enhancement can also temporarily be given to other people, boosting their quirk factor.”

 

The class didn't say anything at first, before Kaminari spoke up. “Dude. That's awesome. I mean, I think you said something along those lines during one of the exercises before internships, but still. There are so many uses for it, and you keep finding new ones!” He said excitedly. Izuku was embarrassed, and went to deny it, before Aizawa stood up, silencing all conversation.

 

-(o)-

-(o)- -(o)-

-(o)-

 

As they walked off of the bus, Izuku tried to calm himself down. The knowledge that he had been right, and that Eraserhead truly hadn't been sleeping had sent his heart beating rapidly. Slowly, the class disembarked from the bus, as Iida led them, and Todoroki brought up the rear. They really were working well together. Iida was a stickler for rules, but Todoroki was his antithesis. Not a polar opposite, but just laid back enough to loosen up Iida's restrictions, but still official enough for the blue haired boy to take him seriously. They walked towards the massive glass dome that they had driven up to, and began to enter it.

 

Immediately they were on a massive reception plaza, and Izuku could see a sprawling region, all underneath the glass dome. While the weather outside was still slightly chilly, the final stretches of spring still lingering, inside was a completely different story. Almost perfectly warm weather, with just a slight breeze. The sun was a warm heat on his clothes, and not a sweltering blaze as it might be during summer. It was humid, but just enough to not dry their skin out. A perfect, massive temperature and climate controlled building. All around, there were zones set up, each massive in their own right. Izuku saw an ocean region, a landslide region, a ruins zone, and two, large covered zones, one in dark blue, and the other in red. These would be their rescue scenarios, and today, they would be going through them.

 

Izuku watched as Eraserhead looked around confused, and he asked something of Thirteen, the hero who was waiting for them. They held up 3 fingers, and shook their heads, causing Eraserhead to sigh. Izuku had thought it off that All Might wasn't here. He was the heroics teacher after all, not just the combat teacher. But if he was understanding Thirteen right, the man had run out of time already. Izuku could only mentally roll his eyes at the man’s negligence. 

 

Thirteen stepped forwards, and began to address them all. “I am Thirteen. It’s nice to meet you all. Welcome to my facility. The Unforeseen Simulation Joint. Or the USJ for short.” They gestured to the massive space. “Before we actually get to your training, I’d like to say a thing or two. Or rather, a few things.” They admitted. “As I’m sure you all are aware, my quirk, Black Hole, is fairly strong. I can use it to suck up anything and turn it to dust. I use this often in rescue scenarios, to save lives, just as I have no doubt that many of you will use your quirks to do the same.” They said brightly.

 

Their ton suddenly changed with their next words though. “However,” They began, their tone heavy with a warning, and a bit of remorse. “My quirk can kill. It is dangerous. If I can destroy massive slabs of concrete within seconds, one can only imagine what it would do to a person.” They said, causing the students to freeze in shock and fear. “Like me, many of you have quirks that are equally as powerful. And equally as dangerous. You must control them carefully, and maintain absolute authority over them at all times, because if you don't you may end up hurting the very people you intended to save.” They paused, letting that sink in. “During Aizawa’s tests, you stretched the limits of your quirks, and the creativity with which you use them. With All Might’s battle training, you saw how dangerous your quirks could be in direct combat. Today, I intend to teach you the other side of the coin. How to use powers so often seen as nothing but an instrument of violence, as tools of aid. Today, you all will learn how to use your quirks to save lives.”

 

-(o)-

-(o)- -(o)-

-(o)-

 

The groups had spread out and began patrolling, when the first signs of things going wrong could be found. Koda, Sato, and Sero had called over comms to confirm the location of Midnight. This would have been a good thing, allowing Team 1 to begin closing in on her. The issue though, was that they had also been spotted. Sero was talking through comms, trying to give updates, but it was clear that they were struggling. Izuku cursed in his helmet. This was not good at all.

 

A scream echoed through the city, and a cry of pain rang out over the comms. “Fuck!” Hagakure yelled. “We have Present Mic on us! God damnit that fucking hurts!” She cursed. Izuku ran through his checklist, and refrained from cursing again himself. 

 

“Tsar! You need to back them up!” He yelled over the comms. “You’re the fastest one not currently occupied! Team 6, head over there too!”

 

Izuku looked out over the city, worried. He couldn't even leave, because he had to stay and protect the teams nearby him.

 

“Midnight is posing a problem. She’s gassed off a number of streets, and I can't go through it. I’ll have to make my way around! Hold her off as long as you can.” Iida said.

 

“Power Loader on Team 1! Stormwind, we could use some backup!” Jirou’s voice called through his headset. “He’s fucking terrifying! Get here ASAP!”

 

-(o)-

-(o)- -(o)-

-(o)-

 

Izuku felt the world go sideways, as he fell into a portal. He quickly rolled as he hit the ground, absorbing as much of the impact as he could, before looking around. He was on the Mountain region, and near him, Kaminari, Jirou, and Yaoyorozu had also been dropped. Unluckily for them, a number of villains were also there. A fist was thrown at him, and he quickly dodged, sending a sucker punch at the assailant’s face Instinctually. The villain grinned, and they opened their mouth wide, their tongue shooting out a few inches, pointed and sharp, stabbing into the side of his hand, taking a small chunk with it. Izuku cried out in pain, backing up, closer to his classmates. His hand was bleeding badly, and his heart was beating rapidly. He felt like Eraserhead was looking at him again. Like the walls of reality were closing in on him, and the reaper had come to take his unbound soul.

 

He was yanked backwards by something, and a hand clapped onto the extended arm that was shooting towards him, suddenly lighting up in flashes of electricity. Izuku blinked, seeing Kaminari pulling him back, out of the way. The boy looked scared, but determined. A quick glance at Jirou and Yaoyorozu found similar expressions on their faces. Grim determination. Izuku was frozen for another moment, taking it in. Here they were, worried they might die, and yet, they still fought. It took Izuku a moment to realize why. Because they were hero students. And they wouldn't just give up. The darkness at the sides of his vision peeled back, and the roaring of blood in his ears abated, as he pulled himself, kicking, screaming and clawing out from the gates of a panic attack. Fear was replaced by white hot, burning rage.

 

How dare these people hurt them. How dare they invade their school exercises. How dare they terrify him, and worry his classmates. How dare they have the gall to threaten All Might. What right do they have? His lips peeled back into a snarl, as his fists balled up. This was a familiar emotion. It was the same one he felt before his first fight at Aldera High. That feeling of righteous, burning fury. That desire to destroy those that threatened him. And so he rushed forwards. He was a hellstorm of punches and kicks, practically ripping through the crowd of villains. They fucked with the wrong person! How dare they! They had no fucking right! He’d obliterate them for even trying anything!

 

And then he heard a cry of pain. A boy’s cry, and he turned around to watch Kaminari be slammed down into the floor again, held up by his neck, clearly in pain, and struggling to breath. Jirou went to blast the man holding him up, but was sent flying from a fireball to the chest, rapidly burning through her clothes and… God it was fucking melting through her skin.

 

Her entire chest began to drip like the world's most fucked up wax candle. Blood began to rush out, splattering on the hard rock, staining it red. He could see her internal organs beginning to spill out, as her ribs cracked and snapped from the fall. They ignited, a grotesque visage. Numbly, she stared down at her chest, watching in horrifying fascination as she burned alive, barely even feeling the heat, as her nerves were seared away in an instant. She looked up, and met Izuku’s eyes, before her vision went hazy, and whatever strength she had left faded, causing her to fall limply against the ground, her corpse still burning, the stench of charred flesh filling his lungs.

 

A punch slammed into Izuku’s gut, sending him rolling across the ground, skidding to a stop, his skin ripped and raw, nearby Yaoyorozu, who was frozen, staring at Jirou’s body. She didn't even see it coming. The hulking giant of a man, slamming his hands together in a clap, Yaoyorozu's head in the center of it. He heard the crunch as her skull shattered, and the squelching as her brain flattened between the man’s palms. He felt the blood, and the bits of flesh and brain splatter onto his clothes and his face. Felt the shards of her skull stab into him, sent flying from the force, cutting his skin open. Her body crumpled. He would have rathered her head to be missing. Instead, he saw as a flat mess of blood, gore, and brain matter, still loosely attached to the spinal cord flop onto the ground, a single still intact eye dangling from its nerve, rolling to stare at him.

 

Kaminari yelled, screaming in rage, as he burst with electricity, shocking everything around him with such extreme force the stone charred black. The villain holding him had his arms turned to ash in an instant, his face a mess of burnt and popped skin, as he fell to the ground, dead. Kaminari collapsed to the ground, a dopey smile on his face, much like the one he had during the battle trials after over exerting himself. At least, that was the case for only an instant, before a slab of rock from the cliff above them fell, and crushed him instantly, sending more blood splattering over Izuku.

 

The boy was numb. He could feel nothing. As the scythe from a villain ripped his arm off, and one of them sent a fist through his chest, and came out holding his heart, he felt nothing. His vision faded to black and he realized this was how it all ended. 

 

They were all dead.

 

-(o)-

-(o)- -(o)-

-(o)-

 

They were all dead.

 

-(o)-

-(o)- -(o)-

-(o)- -(o)- -(o)-

-(o)- -(o)-

-(o)-

Notes:

Hello everyone! Traumatized yet? If not, you will be!

Seriously though, for those of you who've read The Rising Storm, then you already knew how this was going to end. What you likely didn't expect was the way it all went down. If this is your first time seeing my depictions of death in writing, hoo boy. I am simultaneously so sorry for you, and yet, I have much, much more to come. This is not a fun, chill story. You'll notice in the tags that I say everyone needs a hug. This is only your first look into why.

Villains in this world are deadly. Far stronger than that of my other fics, and certainly of cannon. The major difference is, that the students are much, much weaker in terms of comparison than in either cannon or my other fics. These students are going to have a rough go of it. I never said it was going to be easy, and I certainly never said it was going to be painless. Have fun with this one everyone!

Anyways, that's pretty much it! If you spotted any spelling or grammar issues, please let me know. And if you have any questions, thoughts, or theories, feel free to leave them in the comments!

I also have a discord server if anyone is interested in joining! We chat about this fic, and my other main ones, as well as other fics and recommendations. It's also just a fun place to hang out and chat! If you're interested, you can join with this Discord Link

With that all being said, hopefully I'll be seeing some of you in the Discord! If not, then I'll see you in the next chapter! Sleep well~ Muhahaha!

Chapter 5: Gray

His vision came into bleary focus. The colors were washed out, and he couldn't see clearly for more than a few meters. He felt numb. More so than he ever had before. There was no feeling on anything, whatsoever. Slowly, he adjusted, and could see further, but the world was still blurry, and washed out. He looked down towards his hands, and found them to be nothing more than green energy, only barely there. It took him a second to recall where he had seen it before. This was his soul. He looked down, and realized he was floating over the eviscerated form of his own corpse. And yet, rather than disgust, he only found himself feeling morbid fascination.

 

At least, that was before the realization kicked in, and he found himself terrified of what that meant. Rapidly looking up, he saw the forms of Kaminari, Jirou, and Yaoyorozu's souls slowly fading away in front of him. Had he still had eyes, they would have widened in shock. They were passing away. They had died, just like him. The thought of his own death didn't fill him with as much dread as it had moments before. Now, he was far more concerned with his classmates. Lirapheal had called him a Psychopomp many times before, but the Nephilim had never elaborated on what exactly that meant. Izuku had looked it up on his own though. Psychopomps were the guides for lost souls, to bring them to the afterlife. And if Izuku was considered a Psychopomp, then maybe he could help them find peace.

 

He reached out, unable to move forwards, but feeling his influence spread according to his will. It swirled around Yaoyorozu’s soul, a dark maroon color. It began to solidify once more, calming down. It filled him with a sense of stability, of something more concrete. He continued on. The sickly green color of the villain who had been holding Kaminari reached forwards, and Izuku felt it brush up against his influence. He recoiled in disgust, and lashed out against it, sending it flying backwards to fade away on it’s own. He reached Kaminari next, a brilliant golden yellow. The boy’s soul felt like pure, raw energy. It flooded Izuku with power, and he continued on, reinforced by it. The deep, comforting violet of Jirou, flickering slightly by the flames of her body. He captured her soul as well, just moments from fading away, and he could feel the comforting pulse of energy begin flowing through him. Like he had regained his heartbeat, his innate tempo. The souls were not long for this world. But perhaps, if they all went together, the journey wouldn't be so bad.

 

So he thought back to his quirk. He could only hope he could still use it. He thought to the Drachmae in his pocket, and to the desire to grant one to each of his classmates. And back into the darkness they dove.

 

<•>

 

Izuku opened his eyes to a gentle sun shining down on his face. He let out a sigh before he had even opened his eyes. He would have welcomed the chill of the Ferryman’s ship more than the comforting embrace of Purgatory. But as he opened his eyes, he was confused. Because he was not in Purgatory. And he certainly was not in The Underworld. As he looked around, he found himself in a massive, sprawling Valley. Ice caps littered the tops of the mountains around him, and yet flowers, brilliant shades of roses, littered the field. A groan sounded behind him, and he whirled around, to see Kaminari slowly pushing himself off of the lush grass. Izuku’s eyes widened. Jirou, and Yaoyorozu began to stir near him, all looking as if nothing had ever happened.

 

“What the hell?” Kaminari said groggily. “Am I hallucinating?” He mumbled, feeling exhausted.

 

“Don't think so.” Jirou grumpily mumbled into the ground. “Because I’m pretty sure I’m real, and I don't know why I’d be hallucinating your voice instead of Yaoyorozu’s.” She said, still not looking up.

 

“Um…” Yaoyorozu said, slowly pushing herself up to a sitting position. Her cheeks were slightly red. “Is that a compliment?” She asked, confused.

 

Jirou quickly leaned up and turned her head to the side to see Yaoyorozu smiling shyly down at her. She froze, her mouth open wide. “Am I in heaven?” She mumbled. Yaoyorozu’s eyes widened, and her cheeks darkened.

 

Izuku chose then to speak up. “Uh. Not exactly. The Nephilims described it differently than this.” He said, rubbing the back of his neck. This caused all three of them to turn and stare at him like he was crazy.

 

“Uh… dude? What do you mean?” Kaminari asked, looking very lost. Jirou and Yaoyorozu didn't look much better. “What’s a Nephilim, and why did they describe heaven? How do they even know what it looks like?”

 

Izuku blinked, realizing that those were probably fair questions. “Oh. Yeah…” He frowned. They were all dead. Would it really matter if he told them what his quirk was? “It’s part of my quirk. It allows me to travel to the afterlife, and then return. Though… not through death.” He grimaced, remembering the brutal deaths they all suffered. The three others also wore similar expressions. “I’ve met with and spoken to Nephilim in Purgatory. That’s essentially the reception lobby for Heaven. Nephilim are children of Angels and Demons, and the overseers of Purgatory.” He gestured around. “This place is nothing like what they described Heaven to be. And it’s not purgatory either. But that doesn't mean it isn't a different version of heaven, from a different belief. I’ve gone to the Egyptian judgment before, when Bakugou’s heart stopped beating for a moment during a villain attack. I think it depends entirely on the afterlife we believe in, or want most.”

 

Yaoyorozu blinked at him in awe. “Your quirk… it lets you see the afterlife? It lets you speak with the dead?” She said. 

 

Izuku frowned. “Let… I don't really expect it to do much now, considering I died as well.” 

 

Everyone’s faces fell, as the reality of the situation hit them. They were dead. This was some kind of afterlife that they had all reached. Eventually, Jirou spoke up. “Do you know which one this is? Good, bad? Even just in between?” She asked, anxious bleeding into her voice, despite her attempts to hide it.

 

“No… I have no idea. I’ve never seen this one before. It’s possible that it-” He was cut off by the blaring of a horn. The valley began to sound with the roaring of two armies, as they poured in from the pathways leading down from the mountains. In an instant, the weary calm of the four teens had become a panic. Above the armies, the figures of women, clad in heavy armor, held aloft by wings stretching behind them, and bearing winged helmets, flew above, trumpeting a grandiose song of war. Valkyrie, Izuku distantly recognized. Ravens flew over the armies, circling the valley that would become a battlefield. Suddenly, a raven, and one of the Valkyries began to dive, directly towards them. The four teens immediately began to panic, but both slowed dramatically before they landed. Setting down on the ground with only a light tap for the Valkyrie, a tall, muscular woman with flowing auburn hair, while the Raven shifted into a child, a young boy, with brown hair, and blue eyes, with a curious look on his face.

 

The teens had bunched up, pressing against each other, eyeing the two figures with weariness and distrust. The boy, only about 12 or 13 giggled a little at their reactions, while the Valkyrie slowly raised a hand to lift the visor of her helmet, revealing golden eyes, her spear being pointed towards the sky, akin to a staff at the moment. “Don't worry,” the boy said. “We don't mean any harm. I’ll bet you’re quite confused, aren't you? Well, allow me to alleviate some of that! You’re dead!” He said cheerily, causing Kaminari and Yaoyorozu to flinch.

 

“Karris!” The Valkyrie hissed at him. “Have you no tact child!? These are not of the Norns! Look at their ages, and their attire, child! These are but apprentices, and you know as well as I do how brutal their deaths were, for them to have awoken in the rose fields.” 

 

The boy bit his lip, and crossed his arms behind his back, swaying slightly, looking chastised. “I hadn't realized they weren't from the Norns. It’s so rare that we get children that aren't. I don't have the eye for it that you do.”

 

The Valkyrie’s expression softened. She sighed, walking around the weary teens, giving them a wide berth, before she placed a hand on the boy’s head. He looked up at her, still worrying his lip. “Karris. I understand. But just be more cautious in the future. Please. Warriors we may be, but kindness is not to be undervalued.”

 

The boy smiled slightly up at her, before turning to the group again. “Apologies for my tact. I am Karris, and this is Nalydr. She is a Valkyrie, and I am a Raven Spirit.” The boy turned his head to look at the approaching armies, now nearly upon them. “Perhaps we ought move this conversation elsewhere. Heimdall, if you might do the honors?”

 

Suddenly, a bright rainbow of colors began to envelope them. For less than a second, the colors swirled around the teens, before they faded, just as quickly. Looking around, the teens found themselves on a cliff, overlooking the valley, and watching as the armies were about to meet. Before anyone had the chance to speak, a deep, commanding voice called out, quiet, but tone heavy and gruff. “Before you continue your talk, I thought it wise to inform you that one of your passengers is a Psychopomp.” The voice said. Izuku turned slightly, and saw the shimmering of a rainbow orb to his right. As he stared at it, he got flashes of a heavyset man. He wore thick leather armor, with a pelt forming a heavy cloak. Metal pauldrons and chainmail sparkles in contrast to The browns and grays of the leather and cloak. The man himself had a long blond goatee, with the hair braided thickly, and piercing blue eyes, which glowed with power. Atop his head was a large, metal helmet, reminiscent of the pictures of old Viking helmets. From it spouted two truly massive horns, looking more akin to Mammoth tusks than horns of any real creature from size alone. In his right hand, swung casually over his shoulder was a gargantuan, intricate sword of exceptional quality. His left hand rested by his side, where a canteen, and a goat horn, embellished with glowing runes sat, ready to be blown. Izuku could feel the power rolling off the man, and fought the urge to drop to a knee, and bow his head to him.

 

“Oh dear!” Nalydr said, her eyes going wide. “I hadn't realized.” She turned back to the teens, and frowned slightly, apologetic. “My apologies, I had no idea! If you would rather, we can leave you to i-” she was suddenly cut off by the man’s voice once more.

 

“I hadn't entirely finished.” He said, his tone not changing at all, but not upset either. “One of your passengers is a Psychopomp. A dead Psychopomp to be more specific.” He clarified. Suddenly, both Karris and Nalydr gained scared looks on their faces. It was a look of cold, chilling realization. “That is all.” Instantly, the sparkling of the rainbow light vanished.

 

Yaoyorozu was the first to speak after that, a look of surprised realization stretching across her face, eyes wide. “The Norns… Valkyries, Heimdall… This is Valhalla, isn't it?” She asked trailing off, glancing between the Raven Child and the Valkyrie.

 

Nalydr winced, and nodded, seeming to try and put the revaluation behind her. “Nearly correct, but basing things simply off mortal myth won't give you the full picture. Welcome to Asgard, young ones. More specifically, you have awoken in the eternal battlefield between Valhalla and Fólkvangr, where our forces engage in glorious combat, to train and prepare for the ever impending fight that will end all, so that they may leave the Yggdrasil's embrace with the highest honor a warrior can achieve!” She said, her passion shining through.

 

Below them, Izuku looked down into the valley. The forces fought brutally, the lush green grass being stained red, with the blood of hundreds of slain warriors. As they fell, their bodies were enveloped in a golden or silver light, which flew up to the plateau they stood on, forming into a spectral audience, cheering for the forces around them, more akin to sports teams chanting their support than newly fallen soldiers, roaring for victory. Izuku watched as the silver souls and the golden souls mingled, rubbing and mocking others in jest, only to throw their arms over each other's soldiers and cheer even louder. It seemed as if no one had any hard feelings about the fight. Which, considering they were already in the afterlife, seemed fair.

 

Nalydr continued, her bright grin easing into a more reserved, but kind smile. “I am sorry for what you have endured for ones so young. But know that here, in Asgard, you will be invited to join some of the greatest warriors of all. You will be able to feast, as much as you desire, upon glorious meats and meads. You will be granted the freedom to explore Asgard, and even enter the city proper. To dedicate yourself to the Norns. And when the end finally beckons, you will be able to prove yourself one last time, earning true, everlasting glory when the world fades.”

 

Kaminari looked sick, wobbling slightly, as he gently lowered himself to the ground. “Holy shit. Holy shit, I’m really dead. What the fuck. What the hell.” He mumbled to himself. He was very clearly panicking. Jirou looked similarly panicked, eyes wide and staring off into the horizon unblinking. Yaoyorozu was by far the best, but she was still flitting her eyes about, clearly shocked and scared. Karris went to speak, but Izuku was already moving. 

 

He had made up his mind. He would not let this stand. He didn't care what deals he had to make, what sacrifices were required of him to make, and how much pain he would have to endure. He felt his hand clench around the coins of the ferryman, feeling less like the comforting reminder of eternal peace, and more like the weight that would drag him from the realm of the living, to never return. He dug them out of his pocket, and threw them to the ground carelessly. He snapped a finger in front of Jirou, gaining both her, and Yaoyorozu’s attention in one act. Then he crouched down next to Kaminari, and he put a hand on his shoulder. The blond looked up to him, the fear plainly visible. Izuku smiled gently down at him and he didn't say anything for a moment, letting Kaminari calm down slightly. After a moment, when he was sure that he had the attention of all three of them, he spoke. “I swear to you all. I’m going to do everything in my power to get you all back. I won't just leave you here. I promise.”

 

Kaminari’s eyes widened again, meeting his own, and looking for something. “Do… do you really…” he couldn't even finish the sentence.

 

Izuku nodded regardless though. He meant it. Everything in his power to bring them back to life, somehow, someway. “You’re the Psychopomp.” Karris said, shocked. “What you’re suggesting… That goes directly against The Grand Order. You won't be able-” He was cut off from a glare from Izuku.

 

His eyes were glowing green, he knew, a roaring inferno overcoming his iris. Soulsight did that in the afterlife. But combined with his costume, it gave a haunting visage. “3,418 souls. 3418 people amongst this battlefield, excluding the four of us. I will fight each and every one of them, ripping my way through them if that is what is required of me. I will cut them down with their own swords, and when their swords shatter, I will sharpen their bones. No matter how many times you slay me, I swear to you, I will rise again, and again, undeterred. Even if it costs me eternity, even if I must spend the rest of all time fighting, you will not be able to keep me here forever. The only thing that cutting me down will do is add more kindling to the burning fires of my rage.”

 

No one moved. Kaminari stared at him in awe, and Yaoyorozu stared at him with concern. Jirou gaped at him, and Karris flinched. Nalydr’s hand unconsciously moved closer to her spear, her expression tight. Her other hand raised in a calming gesture. “Karris was not implying we would attempt to stop you. In fact, Asgard would likely applaud your boldness. We were simply warning you of the dangers. What you are implying is a feat no one has ever managed before. You are not simply suggesting resuscitation. Your bodies were far too damaged for that, if your awakening in the rose fields was any indication. As our battlefield, only the most brutal of deaths cause one to awaken there. You aren't suggesting necromancy either. You seek to bring them back to real, true life, back as they once were, unchanged. That has never been done before, not by mortal, nor by Psychopomp.”

 

Izuku allowed Soulsight to fade, and he stared at Nalydr, searching to see whether she was telling the truth. Eventually, Izuku relaxed, and he felt Kaminari’s hand touch his upper arm. Izuku turned back to see the boy wearing a grateful look on his face.

 

Karris frowned slightly, as he watched the battle below coming to a close. “Perhaps it may be best if you return to one of the halls. You will be offered food, and rest. As much as you need. You will not be required to participate in the battles, and you don't have to do anything if you don't want to. But please, take the time to relax for a moment, before you begin setting your plans in motion. You all seem exhausted.”

 

He was right. Now that he wasn't amped up on fear, shock, or adrenaline, he was exhausted. Judging from the looks of the other three, they were also realizing just how tired they were. Nodding slightly he agreed. “So, which are we going to? Valhalla, or Fólkvangr?” He asked. 

 

Karris and Nalydr looked at each other. “I’m assuming you don't want to be separated?” Nalydr asked. The immediate worried or panicked looks that spread to everyone’s faces was a fairly straightforward answer. She turned back to Karris. “Valhalla is to get the next soul… Fólkvangr will simply take the next three.” She said.

 

Karris nodded and turned to them. “Well then. Why don't we head back to Valhalla? The trek will take some time, but I assure you, it will be well worth the wait.” He said, a grin on his face, the tension easing from him, returning to his seemingly usual self.

 

-(o)-

 

They had been walking down the winding path through the mountains for about a half an hour, when they first saw it. There, in the distance, buried into the side of the mountain in front of them was Valhalla. The massive building stretched across a colossal stretch of land, burrowing into the mountain, likely only to extend even further. It was at that point that Izuku understood what Valhalla truly was. He knew that Valhalla was one of two Viking heavens. Where those who died in combat went, the hall of Odin, where they would feast, and exist until the fated Ragnarök. Valhalla and Fólkvangr would split the souls who died in battle, each taking half. That meant that nearly half of all soldiers who died without a clear image of the afterlife would be sent here. That wasn't even counting those who died in combat outside of war. The amount of people who were sent here had to be staggering. Enough to be a city all on their own. Or likely, even more.

 

Its golden pillars shone under the warm glow of the seemingly eternal sunset. Dark wood contrasted with the white snow powdering the balconies of the higher rooftops, and the white marble formed the truly hulking gateway into the hall. As they got ever closer, Izuku could see the sky begin to darken. At first he thought it was simply the sunset, but the closer they got to Valhalla, the more clear he was able to see it. Spreading out through the sky, far and wide, beyond the horizon were branches. They stretched throughout the entire sky, colossal limbs twisting and turning, continental leaves swaying gently in an unforeseen wind. It was then that Izuku realized what he was looking at. These were the branches of Yggdrasil, the world tree. The closer to Valhalla they got, the clearer these branches became.

 

It was beautiful to look at and watch, both the massive hall, and the branches of the Yggdrasil becoming more defined. But soon, they found themselves only a few hundred meters from the door, and the scale was really visible to him. The doors alone were larger than some skyscrapers. He saw clouds covering sections of them for God's sake. (Was it gods sakes now?) Regardless, as the army they marched behind neared them, they opened, slowly revealing the hall inside. It was massive, just as the doors would imply, but perhaps the most interesting part was the weaving network of bridges, and pillars hanging from the ceiling. They connected across the different floors, showing many different paths leading through the hall.

 

Further down the hall, was a massive atrium, which was where Karris had led them. At the center, a brilliant golden bonfire, a campfire made from entire trunks of redwoods, sat ablaze in a massive fire pit, as the atrium had multiple floors, slowly sinking down closer to the inferno. Despite what one might expect however, it was only comfortingly warm, rather than impossibly hot. The floors of the atrium were each large enough to hold entire stadiums between them, and yet the number of them made each floor feel like a single row of a gargantuan coliseum. On them, massive tables filled to the brim with meats, fruits, bread, and drinks littered half of the floors. The others held small tables to simply sit and speak, or training grounds. A massive central gathering area for anything the dead would require. Decadent, and yet homely. It was more than any person could ever require, but every single spot felt like it was made with care.

 

“Welcome, to the Halls of Odin. Welcome to the ranks of the Einherjar .” Karris said. The name held significance, and Izuku felt the warmth of the fire coarse through his veins for a moment, filling him with strength again, easing his exhaustion just a bit. “Welcome.” The boy spread his arms wide, and grinned. “To Valhalla.” 

 

Izuku looked around in awe. A glance around showed the other 3 in similar states. To see something this large, this massive, and yet still be inside a building… The bonfire alone was nearly the size of the entire USJ. This truly was a city in its own right. “Holy shit.” He heard Jirou mumble. He agreed with her. Holy shit.

 

“Towards the bonfire.” Karris said. “We need to get you synced up with the hall. It’s massive, as you can probably assume. Syncing with it will allow you to warp around the major areas, and directly to your rooms, which should all be near each other.”

 

Izuku’s eyes widened. Teleportation. That was certainly interesting. Although, given the size of the hall, it was likely a necessity. With so many souls, it was reasonable that they would need a way to get around quickly. And judging from the clothes many wore, Izuku could see a vast majority were from either ancient China, Mongolia, or World War 2. As he watched, Izuku noticed with detached realization that nearly all of the soldiers from the World War were barely older than himself. Hundreds of thousands of people, barely older than a first year in college, dead. Izuku knew then and there that he would not allow his classmates to suffer the same fate. That he would not allow them to stay within the halls for the rest of eternity, never given a chance to grow older. He would give them back their lives, no matter what the cost, or who stood in his way.

 

Eventually, they reached the edge of the brazier, where a golden circle stood flat against the side of the bowl. From this close, Izuku could hear the crackles and sparks of the fire. The golden light was brilliantly entrancing, pulling his gaze to it, and he felt comforted basking in the golden glow. Karris stood near the circle, and turned around to look at them, a hand out and gesturing towards the center of the ring, where a black symbol of a pal was placed. “Put your hand on the center, and hold it for as long as you can. It will begin to sting, after some time. The longer you can hold your hand on it, the more power Odin, and the Æsir will be able to grant you for usage during The War to End All Wars .”

 

The four of them looked at each other, trying to figure out who would go first. Eventually, Kaminari stepped forwards, looking at Izuku for a moment. “You said you're going get us out of here right? Well, I’ll try and help as much as I can.” He said, before placing his palm against the golden disk. The fire flickered for only an instant, before flames began to roll towards the back of the disc, and Izuku watched as a bright golden light began to seep inwards from the edge. Kaminari hissed, a look of minor pain on his face. He held fast though, not moving. The golden light grew ever closer to the center, and Izuku watched as it visibly got more painful. The boy was breathing slowly, trying to fight back the pain. His feet hand moved to brace his arm against the disc, as the golden light got closer, and closer. Just before it touches his skin, he stepped back, clutching his hand close to his body in pain. Fortunately though, a soft, warmer glow enveloped his palm, and nearly instantly, the burnt, red skin vanished, replaced by healthy skin once again. Karris smiled kindly, and nodded, beckoning the next of them to continue.

 

Jirou glanced between Izuku and Yaoyorozu, before steeling her gaze, and stepping forwards, just before Yaoyorozu could. “Sparky’s right. I’m not gonna sit there and let you do all the work for me Greeny. I wanna help.” Taking a deep breath, and nodding at Karris, she placed her hand on the disk. Again, she hissed in pain as the golden light began to form, but she seemed to be dealing with it worse. Her muscles had tensed earlier, and she was gritting her teeth. About two thirds of the way to the center, she removed her hand, visibly in pain. “Damnit.” She hissed, just before the golden light healed her. She looked less in pain, but still disappointed. “Sorry.” She mumbled. “I’m not good with pain.”

 

Izuku gave her a small smile. “Don't worry about it. I told you. Even if it’s me alone, I’ll do everything I need to. Anything more than that is simply a bonus. You’ve already done more than enough.” He reassured her quietly. Jirou stared at him for a moment, before she nodded, looking away from him. She went to stand over by Kaminari as Yaoyorozu and Izuku looked at each other. “I’ll-” Izuku started, only to be cut off by Yaoyorozu.

 

“I’ll go next.” The two froze, and stared at each other for a moment. “Let me go. You can be the last. Let us help carry the burden, just slightly. It’s our own lives. Let us help you save them.” She said. Izuku didn't say anything for a moment, simply staring at her for a moment, before he nodded. She smiled softly at him, before she turned, and walked up to the disc, and placed her hand on it. Unlike the other two, she did not react as the glow began. She had a confident, determined look on her face, and as it reached where Jirou gave up, only then, did she begin to breathe deeply, feeling the sting. Izuku looked closely, and saw flecks of pink reflecting off of the golden disc, and realized she was using her quirk to help cool herself down. To hold it for longer. The ring touched the edge of her hand, and she hissed only then. Further, to the very center, the ring filled up, and then a second one, brighter, began to close around the now glowing ring. Yaoyorozu was clearly in pain, as smoke began to rise from her palm, and she winced, grabbing her arm to brace it, much like Kaminari. A third of the way for the second ring was where she had to give up, and as she pulled back her hand, Izuku saw a moment where the skin had burned away, revealing muscle. Again, in an instant, the golden glow enveloped it, perfectly healing her, and removing her pain.

 

It was Izuku’s turn. He glanced at his three classmates, before he nodded and stepped forwards, and placed his hand on the ring. He would not move, no matter the pain, no matter the heat, and no matter the damage. It would all be healed in an instant. He would suffer through it for them. Besides, he had experience with burns already. The metal began to heat up under his palm. As the ring closed in, he could feel the singeing heat begin to set in, but he ignored it. This was nothing. The ring began to close past his hand, and even as he felt his skin begin to blister underneath the heat, he continued, breathing, focusing on his count more than the pain. He closed his eyes, calmly, feeling as it got worse. He could no longer see the ring, but he could feel as his skin burned away. As his muscles began to sear, releasing a disgusting smell to his nose, and as his fat began to melt, dripping down onto the floor below. He hissed in pain, but did not move an inch. His other arm stayed down by his side. He would stay there. The pain was nearly unbearable, and every instinct was screaming at him to pull back, but Izuku would not, he could endure the pain. Only the knowledge that it would disappear once he was done kept him going. He grit his teeth, as he felt his muscles dry out, and snap, as the connecting points burn away into nothing. He felt his hand lose all sensation except for pain, and felt as it began to seep further, beginning to travel up his arm. He held strong, continuing his breathing through grit teeth, and clenched fist. His nails dug into his left hand, drawing blood, but the coolness of it became a relief from the inferno that was beginning to envelope his body. He had kept his eyes closed the entire time, and he had no idea how long he had been there. He could hear nothing except for the crackling fire in front of him, and the searing of his own flesh. Finally, the pain became too much, and his legs gave out. Only then did he open his eyes, to see the disc glowing a near perfect white, and his hand, left as nothing but a glowing green figure of his soul, as his arm had been burned away, not even leaving bones until the middle of his forearm. A golden glow flashed, and suddenly, all of his pain was gone, his arm returned. On the back of his hand, the symbol of the Valknut, three interlocking triangles, placed within a runic circle, all glowing a faint golden color, before it faded into a nearly invisible brown, looking akin to fading henna. Barely noticeable lines weaving on the back of his right hand. Izuku knew, instinctively, the name of the power he had been given. Einherjar’s Energy. The blessing from the Allfather himself, it would allow him to restore himself and allies in Asgard, without needing to wait for the bonfire to do so for him. He held a direct connection to Valhalla, and the realm of Asgard now.

 

It was only then that Izuku noticed the stares. From more than just his classmates, and more than even just Karris. Nearly all of the other souls, the other Einherjar near him, were staring in slight awe. Someone began to chant, a loud, Viking chant, and it quickly became a roar. Izuku turned to stare wide eyed at his classmates, and watched as Kaminari began to grin widely, as Jirou looked around in shock, surprised at something, and Yaoyorozu smiled softly. Izuku blinked, unsure of what had happened. Karris walked up to him. “Few hold the determination to continue beyond the second ring. Even if they can withstand the pain, from the beginning of the third ring and beyond, your hand will melt away. Your determination must be strong enough for your soul to take on the burden. You filled the fifth ring, the maximum possible. There are so few Einherjar who have done that. It’s impressive.” The boy grinned at him. “But I can tell you are a bit overwhelmed. Perhaps you should all head to your rooms, get your rest. They should be near each other.”

 

Izuku looked at his classmates, who had walked over. “I definitely am tired enough.” Kaminari said. He certainly looked it. Now that the awe had worn off, and they had calmed down, all of them looked drained. 

 

Karris nodded. “Then simply imagine going to a room that is yours. The Hall will take you there. You can customize your rooms however you like with only a thought, space and materials are not a limitation. You should all be next to each other, but if you are not, you may return here, and bring someone else with you if you so desire. I may not see much of you once you leave, so I will bid you farewell, and luck on your journey. If you have any questions, any of the Einherjar should be more than willing to help you.” The boy bowed, before turning back into a raven, and flying up to the top of the Atrium, disappearing behind the golden flames.

 

Izuku turned to look at them all, and Yaoyorozu spoke. “Should we all head to our rooms, exit them to the hall, and see if we can see each other? If we cannot within five minutes, then we return here?” She suggested. It was a good plan, and everyone nodded, thinking on Karris’s words, and vanishing in a bright golden light, only to reappear right outside of an ornate door, in what looked like a fancy hotel hallway, mixed with the Nordic inspiration of the hall. The golds, blues, and cream of the walls and highlights mixed well with the dark brown and red of the wood and carpet. Looking around, Izuku saw that the rooms behind him, to his left, and the one across from that had his classmates standing across from them. He waved, and they all let out a sigh of relief.

 

Izuku returned to look at the door, and thought of what he wanted. His room back home, comforting, and normal. Perhaps, even if only for a moment, it would all seem like a dream when he woke up. He pursed his lips, and turned the handle stepping in. It was an exact replica, and as the door shut behind him, he found that even that looked like his own door from this side. Izuku relaxed, beeling his tension leaving. He knew that it wasn't his real room, but the familiarity helped him calm down. As he walked around, looking, just adjusting, a knock sounded from his door. He walked back over, and saw Kaminari standing there, looking embarrassed. “Kaminari? What’s going on?” Izuku asked, concerned.

 

“I…” The blond started, struggling to get the words out. “I can't get it out of my head. Just… I saw Jirou and Yaoyorozu… I saw them… I saw them die, and I just can get it out of my head.” He said, rambling. Izuku frowned, and reached out, slowly pulling the blond into a hug. “I know it’s not my fault, Yaoyorozu did better than me in every activity, and Jirou was better than me during the battle trials, but I still feel like a failure. Jirou only got hit trying to save me, and even then, I couldn't do anything until it was too late.” He said, crying into Izuku’s shoulder. “It didn't even do anything, we all still died. I just… I feel like if I hadn't been so useless, maybe you all would have been able to do something more…” Izuku just held him, feeling him sob into his shoulder. Izuku wasn't entirely sure what to do from here, but he would try and help. Kaminari was right, it wasn't his fault. Nor was it Izuku's. But just because he knew that logically didn't get rid of the feeling of guilt. After a while of just standing there, in the doorway, Kaminari slowly began to pull away. The boy looked slightly embarrassed, but much better. “I’ll just um…” He started. “I'll head back to my room I guess…” He stared at Izuku for a second, before his cheeks turned slightly pink, and he turned away, ready to walk back.

 

Izuku blinked, and he shot a hand out, grabbing Kaminari’s wrist, stopping him. The blond turned to look at him, eyes wide. “Um… would it help… if you were with someone else? So that you could see that we’re… well not fine, but you know…” Izuku couldn't look Kaminari in the eye, his cheeks turning pink. It was embarrassing, and awkward, but he knew that neither of them wanted to really go to sleep alone that night. After everything, having someone else even just in the same room would help. Izuku looked back up after a moment, awaiting an answer.

 

Kaminari stared at him for a second before he smiled slightly, and sagged a bit, the tension leaving him. “Yeah… yeah I think it would…”

 

Izuku grinned, less embarrassed, but still slightly awkward, let go of Kaminari’s wrist, and pushed the door open, stepping back slightly to allow the blond to walk in. Kaminari did so with a similarly embarrassed grin, before he paused. “Uh… where am I gonna sleep?” He asked awkwardly.

 

Izuku turned around after shutting the door, and he quickly realized the problem. His room was set up to look like the one at his house. Which only had one bed. “Uh…” He said, ever so eloquently. “That's… a good question. Hold on.” He closed his eyes, and imagined the right wall sliding back, his bed sliding to sit against the wall next to the door, and another bed appearing further down, on the same wall. Izuku opened his eyes and saw the change had happened, before he looked at the second bed. Unconsciously, he had given it a design. This one had a large black comforter with yellow lightning bolts all over it, clearly signaling which one was intended for the electric blond. His cheeks turned red, and he looked over to look at the boy.

 

Kaminari had gained a large grin seeing the blanket, and had turned to smile at him. “Thanks!” He said happily. “Goodnight I guess?” He said.

 

Izuku blinked, but grinned back at him. “Yeah. Goodnight Kaminari.”

 

-(o)-

 

Izuku woke up slowly, feeling extremely well rested. His sheets felt like they had just come out of the dryer, with a gentle, warm feeling on his skin, and his bed felt softer than it had been for a long time. He burrowed into his sheets for a bit, turning on his side, before he opened his eyes slowly, surprised his alarm hadn't gone off… for… school…

 

Oh.

 

In front of him where there should have been a wall and a window, looking out over one of the streets in Mustafu, was instead another bed, fitted with a black comforter with Yellow Lightning bolts on it. And under the sheets was an electric blond. Who’s hair was faintly glowing in the dark room, barely lit by the morning light coming from the window. Slowly, Izuku pushed himself up, and looked around. He took a deep breath, in and out. He remembered yesterday. The USJ. Dying.

 

His breath left shakily, and he stared blankly into the wall. He breathed in, and back out still shaky. He was dead. His classmates had died with him, and they were here, dead. His breath was coming quicker now, his vision unfocused, and yet he wasn't looking anyway, lost in his own mind. Three of his classmates and himself had died brutal, painful deaths, because villains had decided to attack the USJ. He was hyperventilating now, his hands letting go of the clench they had on the sheets. He was tense, so tense, and his vision was going black at the edges, as he breathed in and out, faster, and faster, and faster and faster. His fingers had locked open and he couldn't move them and the thoughts continued to race coming quicker and more rapid never ceasing never stopping just an endless onslaught of images as he thought of every fleshygoreydetailofbrainssplatteredonthegroundan-

 

His shoulder tingled with electricity, and suddenly he could move his fingers again. His breathing was slowing down, and he turned slowly, feeling as the cotton in his ears began to fade. He stared at Denki, who was looking at him with concern and mumbling quietly. Or, not mumbling, Izuku just couldn't hear it well yet. “-oriya? Hey, Midoriya, you with me buddy? Are you okay? Talk to me man, are you here?”

 

Izuku blinked rapidly, and pulled the boy into a hug, not even thinking about it. He sobbed into the blond’s shoulder, tears flowing quickly, as he held the boy tight, glad to have someone, anyone there.

 

Kaminari’s arms slowly wrapped around him, hugging him tightly back, as the blond allowed him to cry into him. The bed dipped, as Kaminari adjusted, and sat down next to him. It dipped again, and a third hand began to glide through his hair. Something cool and metallic pressed gently on the side of his neck. Something else, thin and long, began to wrap around his hand, a tight, but comforting presence around his fingers, before the same metal object tossed against his wrist. They pulsed comfortingly, with a calming heartbeat, slowing his own down to match it, and calming his breathing. Slowly, his tears slowed down, and he was able to slowly pull away.

 

It was at that point he realized Jirou and Yaoyorozu had joined them in Izuku’s room. Yaoyorozu was still carding her hands through his hair and the thing wrapped around his hand was one of Jirou’s earjacks. Kaminari still has a hand on the back of his neck and was still sitting next to him, Izuku leaning slightly on him. Immediately, now that he was in his right mind, his face lit up with a bright red blush. He didn't try to jerk back, only because he didn't want to hurt either Jirou or Kaminari, who were still holding onto him. “Midoriya?” Yaoyorozu said softly. “Are you okay?”

 

Izuku looked up for only a second, seeing the worried look she gave him, before he shot his eyes back to his lap. “Yeah, I just… just remembering.” He mumbled.

 

Yaoyorozu winced, as did Kaminari and Jirou. “We get it Green.” Jirou said. “Trust me, I did the same thing earlier. I just… I woke up and I thought I was still on fire.” She finished quietly. “Yaoyorozu helped me out with it. She was in my room too, same situation. We came over to talk.” The girl that had seemed so aloof and unshakable in the past few days, was different now. Softer, less reserved. She wasn't drastically changed, but that cold, indifferent act she put up had disappeared, showing that she genuinely did care.

 

“Yeah, I mean, I cried on you last night dude. We all get it. Shit was… rough.” Kaminari chuckled darkly at the understatement. “Trust me, none of us are gonna think less of you.”

 

Izuku wanted to believe them. He did. But he was so used to people abandoning him, seeing him as worthless, and simply messing with him for the fun of it. “Are you sure?” He asked quietly.

 

Yaoyorozu smiled softly at him. “Of course. We all saw what you did yesterday, how much you were willing to fight. I promise you Midoriya, I’m fairly certain you can't be viewed any higher by us.”

 

Izuku blushed slightly, but he nodded. “Okay…” He paused, replaying Jirou's words. “You said you came over here to talk. What did you want to talk about?”

 

Jirou looked at Yaoyorozu. “So, before we went to sleep last night, Yaoyorozu and I were talking. Firstly, this whole situation? Absolutely nuts. I knew that technically the afterlife existed, but like… we’ve never fully confirmed which one, just that it did. So to be in Valhalla of all things? Seeing Valkyries, and Crow Spirits, and just… everything. It’s a lot.” She paused. “And then your quirk… You can enter and exit the afterlife. That's… that's absurd to think about. That you can just enter heaven. You’re a good fighter, and confident during heroics. You can stand up to Bakugou, and you aren't even phased by All Might. And yet, Aizawa even looks in your direction, and you freeze up, like you’re terrified. You’re so sure that you can bring us back to life. How? There's just… There are so many questions.” She trailed off.

 

Izuku blinked. When it was all laid out like that, there were quite a lot of questions. He looked at them, and nodded. He took a deep breath, trying to recall the questions, and do his best to answer them. “Okay, so, yes, obviously this whole thing is absurd. It’s a little ridiculous sounding, and until I first intentionally activated my quirk, I thought I was hallucinating or something. When I woke up, and was told, ‘Hey, welcome to Purgatory’ that was definitely a little terrifying. I’ve never been to Valhalla before either, so all of this is a shock. It’s extremely different from Purgatory. I gave you the basic rundown of my quirk before, but I assume you want a more in depth explanation?” He paused, and watched as all of them nodded. “Right, so my quirk allows me to enter the afterlife. Specifically, the one I had always entered was the Celestial Purgatory. Celestial is what you think of when you hear heaven and hell. Angels, demons, that stuff. I entered that one the first time, because the Celestial Pantheon is a very common default idea for people to have. After that it was just because it was familiar. The important part is that I am considered a Psychopomp. A guide of souls, and a walker of the afterlife. When I activated my quirk, in order to leave, I would have to leave through The Gates of Life and Death. ” As he spoke, those words came out different. A different language, something more than just human.

 

Izuku continued. “Technically speaking, when I use my quirk, I die. It drags my soul out of my body, and even though time doesn't move during it, I die for that fraction of a second. I need to leave through The Gates in order to return. Normally, I can summon them, instantly leaving, whenever I want to. I can't do that now. But I can still feel them.” He said, to the surprise of the three others. “I have the vague sense of a pathway that I would need to follow to reach them. I know that it’s possible. I don't know if we can return considering the state of our bodies, but I have to try, right?” He paused for a second. “I fought back in school when kids picked on me. I only discovered my quirk last year, and before that, everyone thought I was quirkless. It wasn't a fun time growing up. But it made me brave. I met All Might a few times, because I live nearby, in Mustafu. But the reason I’m so afraid of Aizawa is because of his quirk.”

 

The three gained looks of confusion. Yaoyorozu’s was quickly replaced with a shocked realization, but Jirou and Kaminari's stayed the same. “What about his quirk?” Kaminari asked.

 

Izuku went to answer, before Yaoyorozu finished it, with a horrified tone. “If he were to use his quirk on you in the fraction of a second you were using your own… That would just kill you wouldn't it?”

 

Izuku laughed humorlessly. “If only it was just that.” He said bitterly “Yeah, that's certainly a part. The other? I have the ability to see souls through walls and from a distance. That includes my own. Normal people have their soul simply sitting in their body, never deviating, but never truly attached. I, meanwhile, have a cord. My soul doesn't always perfectly follow my movements. The only thing that consistently anchors it to my body is that connecting cord. When Aizawa erased my quirk, he erased that connection. If I even move too much, it kills me.”

 

All of them gape, shocked and scared. “W-why have you not told him?” Kaminari asks.

 

Izuku raised an eyebrow. “I registered my quirk correctly. The actual, real mechanics behind it are clearly laid out on all of my documentation. Documents that as my homeroom teacher, he has access to, and has read. So either he’s stupid, and hasn't put 2 and 2 together, which I highly doubt…”

 

Jirou finished the thought for him, a horrified look of realization on her face. “Or he already knows. And is continuing to do it anyway.” Izuku nodded slowly. “God that's… That's so many levels of fucked up, holy shit. What the hell? He’s supposed to be a teacher, what the fuck?” She said incredulously.

 

Izuku grimaced. “Not all teachers are good ones.” He said sadly. “And not all teachers want the best for all of their students.”

 

Yaoyorozu looked positively murderous. The usual, calm, if slightly reserved rich girl look had faded into a cold, calculating one. “I can create anything I have the chemical formula for. For example, I can learn the formula for Cyanide.” She smiled kindly at him, with an edge of danger that Izuku knew wasn't pointed at him. “Just for reference.” She said, before her normal look returned, acting as if she hadn't said anything.

 

Izuku, Jirou and Kaminari all just gaped at her for a moment. After a second, Jirou mumbled aloud. “Holy fuck that's hot.” In an instant, everyone had whirled around to look at her and, realizing what she had just said out loud, Jirou audibly squeaked, and buried her face in her hands, her cheeks burning red. That sent all three of them giggling slightly, breaking the tension Izuku’s words had created. 

 

“I… um, thank you Yaoyorozu, I don't think that will be necessary though.” Izuku said after they had all calmed down.

 

Yaoyorozu frowned, and she shook her head slightly. “With all due respect Midoriya, the four of us have died together, and you’ve practically sworn to try and bring us back to life… You can call me Momo.” She paused, and then looked between Jirou and Kaminari. “Actually, the same goes for both of you. I often prefer it anyway, my family name is quite well known…”

 

Kaminari blinked, before he grinned. “No problem! And feel free to call me Denki! Figure we might as well be friends now, right?” He said enthusiastically.

 

Jirou rolled her eyes at his behavior, but she was grinning slightly. “I guess Kyouka’s fine by me. Figure if we’re gonna be resurrected together then we might as well get some new friends out of the whole gig, no?”

 

Izuku smiled. “Definitely. And you can all call me Izuku.”

 

Momo smiled, and was about to say something, when suddenly Denki’s stomach grumbled. Everyone turned to him, shocked, as he turned slightly pink. “Hey! Don't blame me, we didn't eat yesterday!” He paused for a second, thinking. “Well, since breakfast, but you know what I mean! We had a very long day, then we went to sleep without eating, and now, we’ve just had a very long and emotional talk! Don't blame me for being hungry!” He said, sounding offended.

 

Kyouka started cracking up at this. Izuku and Momo managed to hold themselves back, before they both looked at the other, also holding back, and couldn't contain it, giggling uncontrollably. Denki looked confused for a second, before he too, joined in on the laughter. 

 

“Wanna go get food while we figure out a plan?” Izuku suggested. Everyone nodded, evidently just as hungry as Denki. “I assume we’re headed back to the bonfire then?” Another round of nods. “Okay… then you guys need to let me go.” He said, shrugging his arm against Denki’s hand, which was still on his shoulder, and wiggling his fingers against the cord of Kyouka’s jack, still wrapped around them. Both of them blushed, and quickly let go, while he and Momo shared another look, and another round of giggles, despite the pink color of his own cheeks. Despite the situation, he was glad they were able to find some humor in moments like this.

 

-(o)-

 

As it turned out, they didn't have much to offer in terms of breakfast food, because that massive feast appeared to be unending. Containing some ridiculously good looking beef, pork, and chicken, as well as some other meats, such as deer, rabbit, and many kinds of fish, the tables were practically overflowing with delicious looking, and tasting, food. Though it was different from the standard Japanese, general Asian, or even American and Italian food that were common in Japan, it was no less amazing. Practically stuffing themselves, the group began talking with some of the other Einherjar nearby, trying to learn as much as they could. As it turned out, the training grounds nearby would let them try any weapon out, but they could also pick the weapon best suited for someone. Deciding that with someone who could simply create weapons, knowing the one they were best suited for would certainly be a boon.

 

After eating, the four went to the training areas. “Who wants to try first?” Denki asked. They all glanced around at each other, trying to see if anyone else wanted to go. “Mi-Izuku? Do you want to go?” Denki said, correcting himself early on.

 

Izuku looked at the others, before he shrugged and walked forwards. The arena was a flat, packed dirt surface, with stands, targets and weapon racks set up. At the far end, was another golden disc. Some of the Einherjar nearby walked up to it, and placed their non-dominant hand on it. Glowing light flowed outwards from the edge of the disc, forming into a weapon, sheathed on their person, different for each weapon. Then they would walk away, and begin training. Sometimes, one with a weapon would return, and the weapon would break back into golden light, flowing into the disk, and disappearing. Stepping forwards, Izuku placed his hand against the golden disk.

 

Unlike before, where he felt a searing heat, instead, he only felt a warm hum underneath his palm. Akin to a warm stone left in the sun all day. Comforting, and relaxing, not too hot, but just soothing enough. He found memories flicking through the forefront of his mind. 4 years old, Izuku protecting his drawings from Bakugou’s blasts with his body. 6 years old, pulling the explosive blond off of another kid, and giving them time to run. 10 years old, keeping his emotions to himself, not giving them the satisfaction. The glowing form of a heater shield began to form on his arm. A wall, to stand between those who would need it, to protect those who could not protect themselves. 14 years old, throwing himself between a bully and a victim, and throwing a punch, no longer content with simply being a punching bag. 16 years old, blood dripping from his chin, his knuckles raw and stained red, the beaten and bruised form of Bakugou below him, as everyone realizes the impact of this. The glow shifted, transforming into a heavy greatsword on his back, squared off at the end, rather than pointed. An executioner’s sword, one with which to enact justice upon those who squandered their potential and instead resorted to villainy, and aggression. 18 years old, a backpack swinging at eyes, and hands spearing into sludge, to pull someone out of them. Still 18, ripping a shield from robots, and saving everyone he saw, despite the circumstances, despite his own chances. 18 yet again, lashing against the villains futilely, despite his fear, because he could not sit by and watch others get hurt. The glow shifted once more. The heater shield formed again, but it had rotated. His hand was now held just below the upper point, and the lower one extended back past his elbow, his forearm braced vertically against the shield. From the upper tip, a blade extended, about 2 and a half feet long, and double edged. A Shieldsword, something unique to him, nothing quite the same existing before. The glow began to reduce, solidifying the form into the metal and leather, well made, but basic and not quite perfect. While the disc would give him the ideal weapon type, he would have to have one forged to his own tastes if he truly wanted the perfect weapon.

 

Izuku stepped back, and watched the excited looks on his friends faces, and grinned, gesturing for them to go. They looked between themselves, before Momo eventually stepped out, a sheepish grin on her face, as she stepped up to the disk.

 

-(o)-

 

Momo Yaoyorozu thought she was dealing with the circumstances rather well, all things considered. She was fairly certain that her parents would be appalled if they learned anything like this had occurred on UA campus, but she had other priorities at the moment. Namely, working with Izuku, to return them to life. Admittedly, Valhalla was beautiful, and the lack of expectations to be the Heiress was certainly freeing, but she much preferred actually being alive. Nevertheless, their journey to accomplish such a feat would be an arduous one, and proper weaponry would likely aid them quite a bit. If this disc truly allowed them to find their ideal weapon, then it would be a fortunate ally in their current situation.

 

With one last glance at Izuku, and the unique Shield and sword combo he had received, she cleared her mind. Obviously, her inherent biases towards official historical weaponry wouldn't be taken into account. Without needing a Smith to forge a creation, and with the limitations of the human body being drastically different, the possibilities were nearly endless. She would go into this without any expectations, and simply allow the disc to grant her the weapon best suited to her. Placing her palm against the disc, it began to illuminate from the edges, a pleasant, warm heat emanating from under her palm.

 

Flashes of distant, but impactful memories began to play back through her mind, like moments captured on film. Scrolling through the pictures quickly. Young, 5 years old, and not showcasing any outwards signs of a quirk. She had been taken to many doctors, her parents taking no chances. She had one, but it had not showcased itself yet. An invisible or passive one then. 8 years old, and brilliant according to each of her tutors. She had been registered as having an intelligence quirk, but she, and only she, knew it to be a lie. It was not proper, but she would stay awake each night, reading, studying, and cataloging everything she could find, ingraining it to memory, and recording it within her mind. She was far ahead of her peers not through an inherent gift, or some tactical method, but by a raw, brute force contradictory to everything she had learned as a Yaoyorozu. If she needed to fake an intelligence quirk, she would have to learn everything. 10 years old, finally reaching chemistry, and producing water from her arms. She had finally discovered her quirk. Much like the rest of her life, it required an endless bank of knowledge, one she could not possibly manage to completely remember. But she would have to try. Once more, brute force, and hard work were what had allowed her the skill she boasted, rather than any tricks or methods. 14 years old, and forcing herself to try and remember her parents' lessons of subtlety, and using only as much force as required. Of keeping herself slim and polite. Of the lessons of deceit, politics, and trickery. She was more inclined towards a straightforward method. What was the point in her power, if the Yaoyorozu’s power could not get them the things she wanted, if she could not use it to boldly enrich the lives of those who most needed it? 18 years old, during the Quirk Assessment Test, where she was as direct as she could allow herself to be. Where brute force was not just accepted, but encouraged, and even under the Sword of Damocles, it was the most fun she had in quite a long time. A chance to let loose, and truly showcase her potential.

 

The golden glow began to coalesce into the weighty form of a truly mighty weapon sheathed on her back. A Colossal Sword, her mind supplied. A weapon too heavy to be practical for a normal human during history, but in the age of quirks, where 300 lbs was barely an inconvenience, let alone 60, this sword would be little effort to wield effectively for her. It was a hulking blade, nearly a large slab of metal. Only one side was sharpened, and the edge curved to eventually end in a point like a falchion that had been scaled up quite massively. Nearly 7 and a half feet long, and almost 2 wide, it was a hulking beast of a blade. Despite that, she found herself enjoying the simple brutality of it. A weapon such as this, being her ideal, spoke to her. She was effective with staves, with rapiers, and with katanas, and yet all felt limited to her. They required precision and technicality. All things she was capable of, but she had been given strength, and power to do so much more. Why should she be held back? A weapon such as this in her hands would allow her true intentions to come to the front, no facade, or act to fall behind. No one would expect her to be elegant, and refined with a weapon like the one upon her back. And upon her face, she allowed a grin to form. Not a simple smile, and not a refined smirk, as would be rarely accepted, but a true, expressive grin, showing all of her passion and desire clear for the world to see. And surrounded by warriors, those who knew nothing but brutality and force all around, Momo knew this was truly an afterlife she would be delighted to return to, but only when her time finally came. And that time was not today.

 

-(o)-

 

Kyouka watched as Momo stepped away from the disc, the massive sword on her back. It was mildly terrifying, but God, the smile Momo had was absolutely gorgeous. Kyouka shook her head, desperately prying her eyes away from the girl. Yes, she was attractive. Yes, Kyouka was a useless bisexual. She did not need to constantly stare at the girl, no matter how much she wanted to. Her pink cheeks began to fade, as she turned to look at Denki. “You or me?” She asked.

 

The blond thought about it for a second, before grinning. “Reverse order? You go, and I go last?” He asked.

 

Kyouka had no issues with this, and nodded, stepping forwards. As she walked to the disc, she replayed the last time she had touched one of these. The pain hurts, quite a bit, and she had been mildly embarrassed by her performance, but Momo had helped ease some of those fears the night before. And had only made Kyouka more attracted to her, but that wasn't important. Regardless of how lackluster it was though, she did receive an incredible boon from it. Her hearing had enhanced slightly, but that was less important. In fact, given the right circumstances, that could have been an active detriment. She already struggled with loud noises, and crowded spaces, not to mention focusing on things when she could hear things no one else seemed to notice. But instead of being the danger it could have been, the other major enhancement had negated that threat entirely. The atrium had been loud. Extremely so. Not enough to hurt, but enough to make focusing on anything difficult. After she had received her blessing though? It was as if everything had been run through a filter. She could still hear everything, and if she focused, she could make out all the noises again, but anything she didn't want to hear had been almost removed, distantly aware of it, but not able to truly recognize or be distracted by it. The volume had also not been an issue. While the volume before could have given her a headache with prolonged exposure, now it was no more painful than a whisper, which is to say, not at all.

 

Eventually though, she reached the disc, and after a moment's hesitation, recalling the searing pain of the last one, she pressed her palm against it. It began to warm with a soothing heat, completely different from the last disc. Flashes of memories, and the whirling of a tape recorder rewinding played in her mind, as visions played back to her. 3 years old, her quirk already being obvious. Already, she was quiet and scared. Already everything had been ingrained in her. The thundering footsteps of everyone. The every squeak and creak of the hose in the middle of the night, convincing her it would collapse on her. The pitter patter of the animals outside, convincing her something was in her closet, begging to be let out. 5 years old, her quirk having come in fully. A perfect combination of her parents' quirks. The mutations and enhanced hearing of her mom, and the sound wave production and projection of her father. And yet still, the world was too much. She withdrew into herself, becoming reserved, quiet and skittish. She could hear her every breath, since she was born. Why would she assume others couldn't? 8 years old, finally realizing the difference between what she could hear, and what others could when she got her own music player. A tape recorder, inspired by those from well before quirks. One customized by her parents to have two jacks, so that she could silence the world around her, focused only on the music. And it was at that moment, she finally heard the word at normal volume. She finally knew what the world was supposed to sound like, in the form of music. And she mourned her non-existent ability to do so normally. To know what her parents sounded like, without them having to whisper, so as not to sound like they were screaming. 12 years old, when she was saved by a hero. She was obsessed for days, delving into everything she could find. The hero, Truesight, could see things that others couldn't. Energies, feelings, scents, auras… it made it difficult for them to truly see people early on in their life. So similar to Kyouka’s own experience. And it was in that moment she knew she wanted to be a hero, and help people just as Truesight did. 18 years old, taking the entrance exams. Stealth ingrained in her, from years of silencing herself, years of quieting every single movement, breath and heartbeat, just to not have it consume her every moment. Hands and jacks lashing out with stabs and pulses in tandem, ripping robots to shreds, before sinking back into the shadows, footfalls dead silent.

 

Gold swirled around her, forming into four knives, two sheathed on her hips, two more just behind her shoulders, these ones without hilts or grips, simply two small holes in the bottom of the nubs just below the cross guards. Headphone jacks, designed for her to plug into. Double the usual weaponry available to a normal person, and with more mobility than anyone with that many arms could normally use, and it made for a deadly combo. Combined with her innate stealth and it would allow her an extreme amount of options. She could even vibrate them, exacerbating the wound, and allowing her to cut through thicker materials. Not something for normal humans… But perhaps things on their journey wouldn't be quite so simple. Having the option couldn't hurt. Grinning to herself, she turned to face Denki, giving him a raised eyebrow, and walking over to Izuku and Momo. It was his turn now.

 

-(o)-

 

After seeing the spectacle that had happened to his friends, Denki was simultaneously excited and terrified. He wanted his own weapon, just like them, but he was worried he would let them down. He had seen all three of them fight, and work hard. Compared to him, the bottom of the barrel, ranked last during the Quirk Assessment Test, carried through the Battle Trials, and the first one captured in the USJ, the three of them were leagues better. Izuku had shown a skill at combat and a determination Denki couldn't even imagine. Kyouka was down to earth, and didn't let anything phase her, unflappable in the face of threats. Momo was brilliant, and one of the most skilled members of the class already. What could he bring to the table that they couldn't?

 

Nevertheless he stepped up to the disc. Taking a calming breath, he pressed his hand against the disc, and watched as the golden light began to fly outwards. He heard crackles in the back of his mind, as electricity began to leap across his skin. Flashes of lightning in his mind brought forth memories of moments nearly forgotten. 4 years old, and his quirk had just come in, causing a blackout from the power surge. Denki immediately lost all consciousness, reverting to his usual Low Charge state. 6 years old, and his control haven't gotten any better. It was all or nothing, and his All was far too much. That was fine though. Denki got along with the other kids, and they laughed when he went Low Charge. It was worth it. 10 years old. Denki was struggling in his classes. He’d just failed a test. His teacher was disappointed, but kind. Everyone had expected this. They knew he was far from smart. That didn't mean it didn't sting. But everyone liked him. So long as he didn't fail anymore, so long as he tried and studied, enough to scrape by, that would be fine! He could cheer everyone along, befriend the people who would be going somewhere, help them stay happy. That would be his purpose. 14 years old, and High school was coming up. Denki didn't want to just scrape by anymore. He wanted to be a hero, helping everyone he could, but he knew that only UA could help him manage that. And in order to get into UA, he had to get better grades. So he stayed in the library during lunches, desperately trying to study despite the headaches and restlessness. He went to ask the teacher for questions about the homework, and they told him not to worry about it, he knew enough not to fail. He asked his parents to help him find a tutor, and they took him to the doctors, worried he was dealing with anxiety or depression. After all… Denki wasn't smart. Denki didn't care about school. There had to be some other reason. So he grinned, a fake, liar’s grin, and said he was joking, simply messing with them. Everyone accepted it all too easily. So he charged onwards, making his own path. Staying up late nights, and long days, reading and studying and learning everything he could. His Ds turned into C minuses, and eventually C plusses. He could understand what was being said in class, even if he had to reread the textbook multiple times that night to really have it sink it. But he would continue on, never stopping. 18 years old. He had made it into UA. He had defied everyone’s expectations, despite his defective brain, and his broken quirk. Denki Kaminari was never going to be the main character, he would never be the most important person. But he could help prop that person up. Help them reach their true potential. So he stared into the eyes of Aizawa Sensei, just like every other teacher who had simply seen the number 20 ranked student. The bad apple of the batch, the defective product, and had stood his ground. Had shown his conviction. And the man accepted it. Denki Kaminari would continue onwards, gathering momentum, gathering speed. He was unconventional, he was impractical, and yet, each time, he continued onwards, straight through the barriers everyone had decided would end his journey. Denki may not be the best choice, and certainly not one that can operate on its own two legs. But with a little help, with someone to prop up himself, Denki could be the weapon they ride into battle with.

 

The memories stopped, and the glow began to condense on his back, into a long, pointed metal shape. An elongated cone, curving outwards near the handle, with a single, razor sharp point at the end. A lance, nearly 6 feet long, made of solid metal condensed on his back. Denki felt confusion. Why this weapon? Why not a spear, or something more suited to him? Hell, even a metal baseball bat would have probably been better than this. This was the weapon that had been chosen, and yet for the life of him, he could not understand why. Lances required speed to be used effectively. They were thicker than spears, and with this one lacking a bladed edge, that meant only thrusting would be useful. He could understand if a speedster, or someone capable of launching forwards got a lance, but him? With an uncontrollable Electricity quirk? Why this? Despite his confusion, and the distinct feeling that he had messed up, he put a smile on his face, as he was accustomed to. He wasn't expected to do anything else, so no one would bat an eye. And hopefully, eventually, he would do what he had done with every other broken gift he’d been given in his life. Make it work.

 

-(o)-

 

Izuku smiled at everyone with their weapons. They were all certainly unconventional, but Izuku was used to being unconventional. A Shieldsword, a Colossal Sword, 4 knives, to be used at once, and a Lance. Izuku didn't entirely understand the other’s weapons, but if the reasoning behind theirs was anything like the reasoning behind his own, then they were well suited towards it. He looked towards Momo, who was by far the most excited looking. “Do you want to try sparring? Test them out?”

 

Her eyes practically lit up. “I would love to!” She said excitedly, her grin getting larger. “Shall we then?” She walked towards the large circle in the training grounds, pulling the Sword off of her back, and giving it a few experimental swings, seemingly satisfied.

 

Izuku stepped into the circle, swinging his arm around, feeling the resistance of the shield, and testing it out. His hand was wrapped around a solid grip, while a tight strap hooked around his arm, just before his elbow. The shield braced the blade against his forearm, and due to it jutting straight outwards from his fist, it meant punches could be used to stab effectively. And with his left hand free, it means he would be able to use it to grab and move his opponent. Grinning to himself, he met Momo’s eyes, and nodded at her. “Ready?” He asked. Her grin got larger, as she held the heavy sword out in front of her, and nodded. “Then let's go!” Izuku said, taking a step forward, watching Momo’s moves carefully.

 

Momo stepped forwards, and swung the sword deceptively quickly. Izuku’s eyes widened, and he took a step back, raising his arm, and bracing his other hand against it, to absorb the blow with his shield. Here in Valhalla, injuries could be healed quickly, which meant they could treat this more seriously than a standard sparring match. The sword slammed into his shield, and it took all of Izuku’s effort not to fall over, as he skidded backwards. Already, Momo was readying another swing, which he couldn't let happen. He rushed forwards, getting far too close for comfort, and slashed downwards. Her grin only widened, the flat of her blade testing out to act as a shield in front of her. As his sword struck the steel and bounced, she was immediately in motion, swinging upwards. The blow missed him, but caught his sword, sending his arm reeling backwards from the force, and leaving him open. Luckily, Momo wouldn't be able to swing at him yet, needing to recover herself.

 

But she didn't swing at him, rather squaring her shoulder, and ramming him directly in the chest. He was sent falling backwards, unable to catch himself, caught off guard. He looked up, to see the blade swinging down at him, and quickly rolled out of the way, pushing himself up as quickly as possible, just in time to redirect a swing over his head. After seeing how she had fought during the battle trials, thoughtfully planning things out, and careful precision, he hadn't expected this from her. But the more he fought her, the more he was beginning to understand. This was really what she was like. This was how she really wanted to be, and only here, in a world filled with warriors and soldiers could she truly let loose. He allowed a grin to slip onto his face, as he tightened his stance, more ready than he was. A downwards slash was caught by the blade and shield, working as a cross guard. He shoved outwards, sending her stumbling against the sudden shifting weight. He didn't let up, pressing forwards. 

 

He wasn't hung up on her gender, as most might be. The introduction of quirks had evolved the body, and evened the scales significantly. The world's strongest powerlifter at the current moment was a woman, for example. Women could fight just as well, if not better than men, and to treat a girl as less, as more fragile, simply due to society’s expectations was disrespectful. In a field like heroics, he couldn't afford to hold back, and so he wouldn't. 

 

His left fist slammed into her gut, and she stumbled backwards further, but was already recovering. She swung at him, a horizontal swipe, and he was too close. He raised his arm and braced, but the force behind it lifted him from his feet, and sent him flying backwards, sliding on the dirt below as he hit the ground roughly. She didn't give him time to react, rushing over, as he quickly scrambled to his feet. She was much better than him. It wasn't necessarily surprising, considering he knew she had weapons training, while he had only schoolyard brawls. Nothing more than a fistfight, so while he knew how to fight, swordplay was completely out of his expertise. It was to no surprise then, that the tip of her blade came to rest directly in front of his throat. “Yield.” She said, her tone almost daring him to deny.

 

Izuku wasn't exactly in the mood to test Valhalla’s resurrection first hand though, so he wouldn't argue. “I yield.” He said, raising his hands up. Momo stepped backwards, and sheathed the massive sword on her back, a satisfied smile on her face. She was breathing heavily, but it seemed she enjoyed the fight. Izuku did as well. It proved he had much to learn, but that only meant he had more room to improve. “That was good. You’re really skilled with that sword!” He said, after taking a moment to breathe.

 

She blushed slightly at the compliment, but smiled. “Thank you! I have been training with a number of weapons since I discovered my quirk. Even though I haven't ever wielded something quite like this before, I was able to translate some of the core concepts. You weren't bad either, though I could tell you were inexperienced with armed combat. If you’d like, I would be more than happy to help give you some tips.” She frowned slightly. “Although admittedly, they may not be the most applicable due to your unique weaponry.”

 

Izuku smiled back. “I’d appreciate it! I’d want to get better with this, because I admit, it does feel right. Maybe add a gauntlet to my other hand for more options, but otherwise, it seems like a design I can appreciate.” He turned to Kyouka and Denki. “Do you two want to spar?”

 

They looked at each other, mildly nervous. “Uh…” Kyouka said after a moment, as they both turned back to Izuku and Momo. “I don't think so… neither of us are skilled with either of these, so until we get some lessons in, I’m not sure I want to fight another person and risk hurting them.” 

 

Denki nodded. “Yeah, same here.” He said after a moment, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. “Sorry, but I don't really trust myself with this against someone. Don't really know the safe limits, y’know?”

 

Izuku nodded, a gentle smile on his face. “I get it. No worries.” His face calmed back down, turning more serious. “In that case, we should talk about our plan.” Everyone immediately began paying attention, as he began to speak. “I believe I can follow the path to The Gates. I can feel it now, so what we need to do is prepare. The weapons from the disc aren't properly balanced or weighted. They’re fine, but they're only really meant for training. Not to mention that the Einherjar said they don't last long. Momo, would you be able to make weapons for us before we leave?”

 

She nodded, in thought. “I’d need to know any adjustments, and get some measurements, but I should be able to. My quirk operates off of food, so we may need to eat more, but I can also handle supplies. If we bring non perishable food, such as salted meats, and pickled, or honeyed fruits and vegetables, then I’ll have a stockpile to draw on, allowing me to create any kind of supplies we need. Not the most appetizing compared to our usual food, but certainly a safe option given we don't know how long the journey might take. I know I found quite a few options on the tables, just from cursory glances, so a more in depth look would likely allow us to gather even more supplies.”

 

Izuku smiled, and nodded. “Alright that's good! Certainly saves us the effort of gathering the supplies beforehand. Let's get started gathering things, so that we can leave as soon as possible.”

 

-(o)-

 

He was back in the USJ. They were fighting the villains again, but more of them had fire quirks. Momo and Denki were nowhere to be found, leaving just him and Kyouka to fight them. Izuku lashed out, angry and defensive, but he couldn't stop them all. Fire hit his arms, and he felt pain for an instant, before it vanished. He watched as his skin bubbled up and hissed, red and burning from the heat. A cry of pain had him looking over his shoulder, and Kyouka had been hit again. The fire roared and crackled, rolling over her body, consuming her, as she screamed in pain. He watched as her skin began to melt yet again, like snow, disappearing into thick gray smoke. She didn't stop, continuing to scream, as her flesh became ashen, and charred, and yet still, she burned. Fully conscious, fully aware, and in pain the entire time. Izuku tried to reach her, but flames kept being thrown in the way, the area around them becoming a blazing inferno. Still, he pushed onwards, feeling the fire roll over the skin, feeling the heat searing him down to the bones. He didn't stop, pushing forwards, and yet he could not get closer, as her wailing cries continued on and on and on an-

 

He jerked upwards in his bed, breathing fast and panicked. His eyes darted around, wide in fear, as he began to realize what had happened. It was just a nightmare. He was safe, Kyouka was safe, she was okay. She was sleeping, either in her room or Momo’s and she was going to be fine, just like everyone else. His breathing began to calm down, and he stayed there for a moment, just allowing himself to settle. He glanced at Kaminari, who’s hair glowed faintly in the dark room. Izuku smiled softly, seeing his friend sleeping soundly. At least one of them was getting a proper night’s rest.

 

Slowly pushing himself up from the bed, and getting changed, he rubbed his eyes, letting out a sigh, feeling exhausted. He frowned for a moment, feeling his throat dry. He didn't want to go to the atrium, with it’s bright golden light. But one of the Einherjar had mentioned a night hall. Valhalla didn't have proper times because Asgard was locked in a near eternal sunset. That means time was relative to each person. While the atrium was a large meeting place, it was far from the only central, or even separated facilities within Valhalla. He closed his eyes, and thought of moving to a quieter night hall. Everyone there would also consider it late, and so they would hopefully be much quieter. Hopefully a nice glass of tea would help him calm down. He disappeared with a slight flash behind his eyelids.

 

-(o)-

 

They had their things gathered later that day. Izuku had managed to get back to sleep after his nightmare, meaning he was only slightly tired. Regardless though, they were ready. They had already spent two days here, and they had no idea how long the journey would take. They didn't want to spend more time here than necessary, and so, after eating in the hall for, hopefully, their last time, they set out from the gates of Valhalla, following any seen trail that only Izuku could detect. Momo had equipped him, Kyouka, and Denki with their weapons, though she preferred to create her own if it was needed, not wanting the bulk of it to slow her down more than necessary.

 

Setting off, and walking through the gates, they had been walking under the eternal sunset, and the expansive branches of the Yggdrasil for nearly an hour, making sparse conversation when Izuku eventually brought it up. “Why do you want to be heroes?” He asked quietly. He was fairly certain that this experience had bonded them, and that even if they made it out of this, that they would stick together. He wanted to know them better.

 

They all went quiet, becoming thoughtful. Kyouka was the first to speak. “I used to hate my hearing, you know?” Izuku turned to her in shock, distantly noticing that Denki and Momo appeared just as confused. “Since I was born, my hearing has always been extremely ‘good’.” She huffed a humorless laugh, the emphasis on the word good, showing she thought it was anything but. “I could hear things from blocks away. It was too loud, too overwhelming. I hated it, I could barely focus on anything, barely concentrate. I wouldn't be able to sleep at night, and I would pass out from exhaustion eventually.” Izuku could hear her voice shake, as she paused to breathe for a second, the memories likely being difficult to remember. “It got so bad that I tried cutting my earjacks off. It’s how I know they can grow back.” She admitted quietly.

 

They all stopped walking, that revelation being a lot to process. Izuku blinked, a look of concerned horror on his face. “Kyouka?” He quietly asked. She was staring down at her feet, shoulders hunched together, and her hands gripping the straps of her backpack tightly. As he called her name, she turned to look up at him, her tension only seeming to increase. She didn't look upset, or regretful. She looked ashamed. “Can… can I…” He couldn't find the right words, but as she glanced at his arm, slightly raised towards her, his message had gotten across nonetheless. She nodded, just slightly, but it was enough, and Izuku stepped forwards, pulling her into a hug. “It’s okay.” He said quietly. “I don't blame you for it. You’re okay.” He murmured quietly, as she buried her head in his chest, hugging him back tightly, as if he would disappear if she let go.

 

Izuku felt someone else, and saw that Momo had stepped up behind the girl, and had wrapped one arm around the both of them, while her other hand gently brushed through Kyouka’s violet hair. Another arm, and Denki had gathered them up in a massive hug, nearly as tight as Kyouka’s grip on him. She didn't cry, but Izuku knew this was a lot for her, and so they stayed there, just letting her calm down. Eventually though, she pulled back, and everyone let go to give her space. She still looked slightly upset, but she was smiling slightly, so it was much better than before. “Thank you.” She said quietly. “Let's um… Let's keep walking, while we talk.” The rest of them shared a look, but nodded, and they began to continue. “Anyways… I eventually found music. It was the one time I could hear the world at a normal volume. It was… amazing. I wanted to be a musician myself for a while. When I plugged my jacks into a guitar, and played, the rest of the world just went silent. That was until I got caught up in a villain attack. Nothing major, and I was fine, but I was terrified. That was until a hero saved me.” She paused, and a glance showed she had a smile on her face, likely remembering the hero. “Truesight. Someone just like me, with oppressively enhanced senses. And yet, despite the hardships she's gone through, despite the difficulty it took to make it through hero school without a directly combative quirk, she did it. She became my inspiration. I want to do that for someone else, be that example, and prove to both myself, and the world, that I have overcome the difficulties of my quirk, and that someone else can too.” She said, having grown in volume. Her final words were spoken loudly, and boldly, like a declaration to the world, and Izuku couldn't help the grin that formed on his face.

 

After a moment, Momo spoke up. “I suppose it’s my turn?” She said, with a smile. “I am aware that you all have likely heard of the Yaoyorozu name.” Izuku had heard of them. Nearly everyone had heard of them, and yet, somehow, during their time in Valhalla, he had nearly forgotten this was the Heiress to one of the largest companies in the world. “One of the foremost quirk based production manufacturers in the world. It's not something I’ve tried to hide, nor is it something that I am ashamed of. I love my parents very much, but I am not content to simply inherit the company. My cousin, who is much more inclined to the commercial politics of that, will do a fine job. Instead, I see the ways our company has helped many families around and I want to continue that. My quirk can do so much to help, and so, I want to. Rather than simply supplying resources, or materials, I want to be there, on the field, helping people where the danger is greatest. Standing there, facing down those who would seek to harm them.”

 

It was a noble goal. And certainly one few would choose to follow. After all, she could simply take over the company, continue to grow it. He had seen how smart she was in the past few days, and yet even that still felt like little more than a hint at her true intelligence. If she so chose too, Izuku had no issues imagining the extent she could grow the company. But she chose to disregard that, and instead, decided she would throw herself directly in the line of fire, to help those most in need. It was so similar to Izuku’s own reasoning, and yet different in just enough ways to somehow be more amazing to him. “That's really amazing of you Momo!” He said, a wide grin on his face.

 

“Oh it’s not…” She waved her arms and tried to deny, a slight pink to her cheeks.

 

Kyouka nudged her with an elbow, and the taller girl turned to look at her. Kyouka smiled. “Nope, accept the compliment. It is really noble of you.”

 

“Yeah!” Denki cheered. “I know most people would be more than happy to just sit on that money, and do nothing. You wanting to not only do something, but to be a hero? That's pretty awesome!” He said, and the combined compliments only made her blush darken.

 

“I suppose… I will accept the compliment.” She said shyly, but smiling the entire time.

 

“I’m up now, right?” Denki asked after a moment. “I don't have any really noble goals or anything like you guys. My quirk is pretty good at taking down villains, and I’m not especially smart or anything… I figure if I can help people out, I should, right?”

 

Kyouka lightly smacked his shoulder. “That’s still pretty noble sparky, don't downplay yourself.”

 

Momo and Izuku nodded, causing Denki to chuckle lightly, rubbing the back of his neck. “I guess… just seems less impactful than your choices.” He said quietly.

 

Momo smiled at him. “Just because it isn't the same as our motivations doesn't mean it’s less important, or less deserving of recognition. The choice to be a hero, regardless of your reasons, is not one done lightly. Wear that knowledge with pride.”

 

Denki blinked, before he straightened up and smiled, his energy coming back from her words. “Yeah, I guess you’re right!” He said happily. “Oh!” He turned to Izuku. “You now, you’re the last one!”

 

Izuku looked around, realizing that was true. Time to talk a bit more about his life and his quirk. “For… a very long time, I, and everyone around me, thought I was quirkless. You remember how I said the first time I intentionally activated it, it brought me to purgatory?” They all nodded and he took a breath, readying himself for his next words. “That was a little over 10 months at this point. Up until I was 18, I had never used my quirk, and I hadn't actually even known I’d had one.” They all looked shocked, and Izuku continued on, needing to get it all out. “Growing up quirkless was… rough. My family wasn't poor, but we didn't have money for better schooling, or private tutoring. Kids were as kids will be. Cruel.” He sighed, staring off to the horizon ahead, his memories coming back. “Teachers weren't much better. Some cared, but there was only so much they could do for the quirkless kid. Others elected to ignore me. That was fine. Some even went out of their way to make my life harder, but again, it wasn't anything different from anywhere else in my life, so I simply accepted it. I got obsessed with quirks, and by proxy heroes. Specifically, I idolized All Might. His constant speeches, saying how anyone could be a hero spoke to me. I wanted to be like him, inspiring hope and joy in the people who saw me. Advocating against discrimination, in favor of supporting those who needed it the most. Being an example for other quirkless kids to have someone to look up to and know for a fact, that their lack of a quirk did not mean a lack of worth.”

 

Nobody said anything for a moment, the only sounds being the quiet footsteps, and the rustling of the plants in the wind. “Izuku…” Denki said after a moment. “Whether or not you have a quirk, you know you’re important right? Because someone that determined, that willing to keep trying is someone I think I would've been friends with regardless, even had this all not happened.”

 

Izuku turned to look at Denki, seeing how genuine the other boy was, smiling calmly at him, showing Izuku just how true his words rang. He felt something nudge into his arm, and turned again, to see Kyouka. Bumping her shoulder against it. He moved it, confused, and she leaned into his side as they walked, an arm wrapping around him, giving him a hug from the side. “You aren't worthless, idiot. Some people are just too stupid to recognize that quirks aren't everything.” Izuku blinked, before a small smile formed, and he lowered his arm to wrap around her shoulder, hugging back.

 

“I was sure I was quirkless for a while too…” Momo admitted. “My quirk required me to know the exact molecular and atomic formation of an object… I didn't know that when I was four. My parents saw how much I enjoyed reading and writing, how fast I was going through the things my tutors gave me. They knew I had a quirk, because I had the gene, but they didn't know what. So they simply assumed it was an intelligence quirk. I knew it wasn't, but I was scared to admit that, so I studied, over and over, far beyond my age, just to keep up the fantasy that I had a quirk, that I hadn't failed my parents.” She paused, and Izuku turned to look at her, a concerned look on his face. “They wouldn't have minded of course, but that didn't mean the fear wasn't there. I stayed up for so long, reading, studying, and learning. It became all I did. Until eventually, at 10 years old, when I first started learning chemistry and the periodic table, I activated my quirk for the first time.” She stopped turning to stare directly at Izuku, smiling kindly, with a hint of sadness that he recognized. “I don't know everything that you’ve gone through. But I do know that sense of hopelessness, feeling like you’re some kind of mistake. It's not fun, but the important thing is to remember that you aren't a mistake. That you wouldn't be the person you are today without those experiences, and to learn from them. If you ever need to just talk… I’d be more than happy to listen.”

 

Izuku blinked, and smiled, holding up his other arm, as Momo looked surprised for a moment, before nodding, and smiling much larger, stepped closer, mirroring Kyouka on the other side. “Hey!” Kaminari exclaimed exaggeratedly. “Don't leave me out!” He said, with a teasing grin.

 

Kyouka rolled her eyes, but held out her arm, a smile on her face, and the blond quickly walked up to the violet haired girl's side, and joined the chain.

 

-(o)-

 

They had been walking for almost the entire day, having only taken a break to eat lunch. But as they were getting tired, and hungry for dinner, Izuku realized they were nearing the location his senses were telling him to go to. They pushed on, just a little bit further, and came over a hill to a small grove. Walking further in, they noticed that the color seemed to be disappearing from the things around them, but not themselves or the things they carried with them. Glancing around at each other in confusion, but they slowly continued, weapons ready, and Momo ready to create her own at a moment's notice. 

 

Eventually, when nearly all color had disappeared from the area, leaving only a grayscale forest, they came upon a clearing. In the center was what looked like a fracture on the very fabric of reality. Like it had cracked, stretching outwards. The group froze on the edge of the clearing, and Izuku realized this was what his senses had been leading him to. This was not The Gates , but rather the path they would have to take to reach them. “This is a connection, to somewhere else, likely further on the path to find The Gates .” He relayed to the rest of them. We should camp before we head in, but this is definitely where we’re supposed to be going.”

 

“Seeking out The Gates, are ye children?” An old woman spoke suddenly from beside them, startling even Kyouka, who hadn't heard her approach. Her face was wrinkled, and aged, her hair graying from its near pitch black. Despite that though, she looked strong. Clearly she was beautiful in her youth, and even now, that's still shone through. Despite only seeing half of her face, that much was clear. 

 

The four of them startled, whirling to the side, Weapons were out in a flash, with Momo only barely stopping herself from creating her greatsword. The woman didn't take her eyes off of the crack, simply staring straight ahead, no reaction whatsoever. “We’re not children.” Denki said shakily. “Who are you?”

 

The woman smiled, and let out a soft chuckle. “Thou art born of Midgard. All among ye are children to mine self. To a Vanir, ye mortal lives are but fleeting. When ye last but a moment why should thou be anything but a child?” She smiled, a slight tilt to her lips. “And for thine other questions, Thou need not know my name. Simply my purpose here today.” She paused, letting the eerie, dead silence of the clearing fill the space, before she continued. “I come bearing a warning for ye, children. Ye have gone as far as Asgard may reach. To continue further, ye must traverse Inn Fleiri, The Otherworld. It is a place that not even the gods, or Jottun dare tread. Few places within The Afterlife pose real danger to thy soul, but Inn Fleiri is the most dangerous. A land beyond all stable Divinity, beyond the realms of the gods. Should ye fall thy soul shall be lost forever. Ye would have better luck attempting to descend the Yggdrasil children.”

 

Izuku narrowed his eyes. “That won't bring us back to life though, will it.”

 

“It will not. But thou art already dead. Thee wishes to gamble thy unending afterlife in exchange for thine fleeting mortality?” The woman said, a slight frown on her face. 

 

Izuku looked at his friends. They all seemed to have a similar perspective as him, judging by the determined looks on their faces. It would be worth it. “Yes. We would.”

 

The woman nodded solemnly. She turned to face them finally, and her form began to change. She began to grow slightly, her hunch disappearing, and her wrinkles smoothing out, into fair, smooth skin. Her hair smoothed out, blowing beautifully into a deep, healthy black. Her eye became a deep violet color. But that was only her left half, the side they had seen the entire time. Her right, in contrast, was horribly wrinkled, sickly gray skin and weathered, damaged hair flowing from it. A maligned white eye, and rotten, stained teeth mirrored the woman’s face. Like a macabre painting, her left side was one of beauty, life and power, while her right was of hunger, decay and frailty. “Then I shall wish ye luck on the journey children. May ye come out the other side with life once more.” Suddenly she vanished in a cloud of mist, the twin scents of flower petals and morning dew mixing with the acrid scent of sulfur and rot. And then, just as quickly as it came, it faded entirely, leaving them all spooked.

 

They turned to look at each other, expressions of horror and shock showing. “What was that?” Kyouka eventually mumbled.

 

Momo answered, mystified, words airy, as if she could hardly speak. “I think that was a Goddess.”

 

They stood there for a while, just processing this. Already, these entire woods were terrifying, with the lack of color, the lack of sound, and the lack of smell. Encountering a Goddess, who came bearing a warning, as well as the literal crack in reality was too much to process. “We should leave, set up camp, and come back when we wake up.” Kaminari said, sounding shaken.

 

Izuku nodded. “Good idea.”

 

-(o)-

 

The fire crackled slowly, as Izuku added yet another log to it. They didn't need it for light so much, due to the sunset, but the warmth from it was nice. Izuku had first watch for 2 hours. Denki would be the second watch, and Kyouka would be third. They had opted to let Momo sleep longer, as it would be her quirk that would be used the most. Nothing much had happened, and the rest of them had fallen asleep fairly quickly. He mused on the words of the Goddess, trying to understand them better. ‘The land beyond stable Divinity.’ Not just Divinity alone, but stable Divinity. Which meant there was still some within what lay beyond the crack. But it was dangerous, perhaps too much even. What would it be, the land beyond Asgard, beyond the Yggdrasil even? Was this still the right option?

 

He was pulled away from his thoughts by rustling from one of the sleeping bags. He turned to look, and saw Kyouka moving in her sleep. She was frowning, and her eyes were clenched tight as she tossed and turned. A nightmare, Izuku realized. Slowly, he made his way over to her, hands held out awkwardly, unsure of what to do to calm her down without waking her. He didn't have to do anything though, as her jacks reached out, and coiled around his wrists, the tips pressing against his pulse points. He froze, kneeling beside her, simply holding his hands there, as she began to calm down. The jacks began to lightly pull on his hands, and he let them be, slowly moving closer to her head. Eventually, his hand was almost touching her, and the jacks loosened slightly, giving him room to move his arms around a little. She had calmed down considerably, but not entirely, if the slight frown and scrunched eyebrows was any indication. Hesitantly, he moved his hands closer, gently touching her, and began to brush her hair with them in a slow, soothing motion. Her face began to smooth out into a calm, comforted look, and she stopped rolling around. Slowly, Izuku stopped, and the jacks unwound from his wrists, pressing the ends back against his pulse points after releasing him. 

 

Izuku smiled softly down at her, glad he could help. He’ll have to keep in mind that the sound of his heartbeat was calming to her. Or rather, it was likely any heartbeat was calming, but the thought that he could help comfort her was good. Slowly though, she began to pull back into a deep sleep, and the time began to continue to go by, her jack still pressed lightly against his wrist.

 

-(o)-

 

Izuku woke up to someone gently shaking his shoulder. He blearily opened his eyes, rubbing them, before seeing that it was Kyouka who had woken him up. That meant it was ‘morning’ despite the lack of a real day and night on Asgard. Slowly, he pushed himself up to a sitting position, and his eyes wandered around the camp. Kyouka was waking everyone up, and slowly, Denki and Momo also got up, slowly stretching. The day was upon them, and they would be venturing into The Otherworld, as the Goddess had called it. “Morning.” He mumbled sleepily, as he pushed himself to his feet. The others called out similar greetings as they too woke up. Eating a fairly lackluster breakfast, they gathered up their supplies and began the short walk through the forest, back to the crack in reality.

 

“If this is as dangerous as that lady said, do you think you should make your sword Momo?” Denki suggested. It was a fair point. They were all aware that within something like Norse Mythology, a vast majority of things they might encounter wouldn't be friendly, and likely wouldn't be human. Non lethal weapons wouldn't cut it, especially given the danger of some of the things they might face. And if a Norse Goddess was afraid of what things lay behind the crack? They would be dangerous things indeed.

 

Momo nodded. “It may slow us down a bit, but if the danger truly is as high as we were warned, then it would likely be better to have it ready.” As she said that, she pulled off her backpack and jacket, placing them on the ground, before turning around, her back to the group. She pulled the front of her shirt over her head, out of the way, as a pink glow began to form in front of her. Slowly, she began to pull something nearly identical to the colossal falchion she had received at the training grounds. Izuku blushed a bright red, and averted his eyes, catching sight of both Denki and Kyouka. Denki’s eyes were wide, obviously surprised, but he was still mostly there. Kyouka on the other hand, was staring at Momo, unblinking, her cheeks slowly turning pink. Momo finally pulled the finished sword completely out, with the glow dying down. Denki shook his head, blushing slightly, but having the good sense to avert his eyes. Kyouka was still staring, seemingly unaware of what was happening. Izuku gently nudged her, which seemed to snap her out of it, and she snapped to look at him, instantly blushing a bright red, eyes wide in shock. Izuku simply grinned at her, remembering her comment the other day about Momo. She lightly smacked his arm, causing him to bust out into giggles, breaking the tension, and causing her to start giggling too, to the confusion of the other two.

 

Eventually though, it was time. “We don't know what's waiting for us on the other side. This could just be instant death.” Izuku said. He didn't want to scare them, but he didn't want to sugar coat things. “Are you absolutely sure this is what we want to try?”

 

Denki gained a serious look on his face, similar to the one when Aizawa said he would expel them. “We aren't giving up. You said you’d do whatever it takes. How can we ask that from you if we aren't willing to do that ourselves.”

 

Izuku waited a moment, watching the other two for objections but none came. “Then I’ll go in first. Wait about 10 seconds, then one of you follow me in. Repeat that until we’re all through.” He received 3 nods, and turned back to the crack, slowly walking forwards. His left hand reached out, brushing the air where the crack was, and sinking through it, into something entirely different. He held it for a moment, feeling nothing at all, before he stepped forwards, and felt his whole body shiver as he went through the crack in reality.

 

-(o)-

 

Izuku stepped out onto hard stone, hearing the sound echo loudly. He quickly walked a few steps away, so that the next person out didn't walk into him as he took in The Otherworld. Immediately, he got a sense of wrongness from it. The world around him was a mess of grayscale, the only color being found on himself and his things. The most unnatural part of everything, the thing that stood out the most, was the black sky. A seemingly endless void of nothingness. There was no sun, no form of light whatsoever, and yet, the ground appeared to be perfectly illuminated, like a bright summer day, complete with shadows at a near 45 degree angle. Around him was a clearing much like the one he had exited, but it was twisted, warped. The trees didn't branch out like normal ones, growing straight and tall. These trees curved and twisted, the branches looping over each other, and growing holes through the other trees, with dark gray leaves. It was as if someone had attempted to push the limits of what a tree could be, without becoming something else. Instead of the lush, albeit gray grass like the clearing in Asgard had, this clearing had only unnaturally smooth stone. The more Izuku saw, the more confused, and worried he got. Something about this place was very, distinctly wrong.

 

Kyouka stepped through after him, and nearly froze, distantly remembering to step away from the crack, gazing around in shock. Denki came next, staring wide eyed at the sky. Izuku had to pull him out of the way to his slight shock, but he calmed down quickly. Finally, Momo stepped through and immediately began darting her eyes around, just as confused and lost as everyone else. “Is everyone alright?” He said quietly, unsure if anything was out there, given the oppressive lack of noise.

 

“What the fuck?” Denki whispered, sounding appropriately shocked. “What the hell is this?”

 

Momo looked worried. “Try and be quiet. We don't know what’s here, if anything.” She paused, glancing around. “I don't like this. Something about this place is inherently wrong.” 

 

Kyouka nodded, looking practically terrified. “It's silent. Dead silent. There's no wind, no animals, no water, there's not even shifting of the earth. I can't hear your heartbeats anymore either.” She stepped closer to Izuku, wrapping a jack around his wrist, and pressing the end against his pulse points as she continued to glance around. “I can still feel it, but it’s silent. I agree. Something about this place is very wrong.”

 

Izuku agreed. However, as he focused on The Gates of Life and Death he could feel the path once again, leading off into the forest. “It definitely feels off. But I can feel The Gates . This was the right path. We just have to follow it. Still, be on your guard.” He waited for acknowledgement from the others, before he began leading the way into the darkness of the forest, the branches and leaves knitting together to weave a complete cover from the invisible sun and the black skies above.

 

They continued to walk, slowly making their way through the forest, following the turns in the non-existent path, everyone on guard. Izuku’s Shieldsword was raised, and Kyouka clutched her two daggers close, her earjacks ready to plug into the other two at a moment's notice. Denki awkwardly held his lance, resting it on his shoulder, darting nervous looks around. Momo had her sword resting on her shoulder as well, but was curiously studying everything they passed, attempting to make sense of it all. Eventually though, after hours of walking, the forest began to clear up, slowly becoming thinner and thinner. As the edge of the treeline came into view, the group allowed themselves to relax, if only slightly. But walking out the other side, revealed this world was much more than they had bargained. In front of them was a massive cliff dropping down into sheer, abyssal nothingness. The black void of the sky wrapped all the way around, revealing the forest, and the stones it was rooted upon to be floating midair.

 

Distantly, Izuku saw more islands, floating far away, oriented perfectly horizontally, and yet, everything appeared to be growing as if the island was upright simply outwards, instead of curving. On the edge of the cliff was a clearly manmade, fancy stone bridge, covering the 20 some feet to the next small island. Izuku was frozen, taking it all in when Kyouka whirled around suddenly, her jacks plugging into her knives, and holding them threateningly towards the forest where they just came from. Izuku narrowed his eyes, scanning the treeline, and holding up his Shieldsword, ready to defend if necessary. Then, he heard it this time. The snapping, and shifting of leaves. Denki held up his lance, looking worried, but ready, and Momo gained a determined look as she hefted her sword.

 

They realized what was making the noise a moment later, as one of the trees on the edge of the forest suddenly began to slowly move, its branches snapping, and its leaves rustling. Its bark warped and twisted, the roots ripping from the ground. They coiled around each other, forming into a simulacrum of bipedal legs, if not for the foot facing the wrong way. The branches at the top began to peel back, revealing something behind them. The wood of it rolled back with snaps and creaks, revealing a face which appeared like it was made of flesh and flower petals, but the grayscale made it difficult to tell. The wood near the top shifted together again just like the roots had, but this time, the legs were upside down, and the feet were facing the right way. That was before the creature bent at the lower knees, lowering it’s top half towards them, revealing itself to be quadrupedal, with its rear legs bending backwards, looking horrifying. The flesh flower head screamed a mind numbing wail, and it began to charge, more beginning to emerge from the forest behind it.

 

Everyone’s eyes widened, and Izuku rushed forwards, slashing at the first creature's exposed head. Its bark skin rolled over, covering it, but his strike hit true, leaving a chunk in it. The creature wasn't one to allow that though, its right leg lifting up, the shoulder rotating with sickening pops of real joints, and the cracks of wood splitting before it refused with the body. The paw split, forming into a claw, with razor sharp points, that began to slash down at him. Izuku’s eyes widened, and he raised the shield quickly. The hand slammed down onto the metal, sending him roughly into the ground, but protecting him from harm. The bark retreated, revealing the face made from flesh and flower petals once more, the mouth opening wide, the soulless eyes seemingly glowing with an unnatural energy. It shifted its hand back again into a paw, intent on getting closer and devouring him.

 

“Don’t fucking touch him!” Denki yelled, rushing in. The creature snapped it’s head up, and the bark shield returned, but Denki didn't stop. The lance stabbed through the bark, and Izuku could hear the wet squelching of meat being stabbed. The creature writhed in agony, before Denki, looking outraged, lit up with electricity, his hair glowing yellow, the steel spear lighting up in a brilliant golden color, sparks flying off of him. The creature walked more, and then it collapsed to the ground, a gray fire igniting, and beginning to burn its body.

 

Izuku stared up at Denki with wide eyes, breathing heavily. The boy had just saved his life. Saved his soul. But the fight wasn't over yet. There were still 3 more of the beasts, all somewhat different. Kyouka was fending off one, far less armored, looking much younger than the others, opting to use the majority of its branches as whips and vines. She was holding it back fairly well, but it was a stalemate, and they couldn't count on a battle of attrition. Momo on the other hand, was using the bulk and the size of her sword to fend off two at once. She was slowly chipping away at their armor, chopping off limbs frequently. However, these things could simply reattach them in nearly an instant, meaning she was doing very little effective damage.

 

Izuku scrambled to his feet. Denki wouldn't be very helpful against the vine creature, due to requiring thrusting motions rather than chopping. But the two more armored ones fighting Momo were a better opponent. “Help Momo!” He called, rushing forwards, blocking a flurry of whips from hitting Kyouka. His eyes narrowed, and he thrust his shield outwards, shoving the vines away. He rushed forwards, more branches darting towards him. A slash in, towards his left side cut half of them, while placing his shield in position to block the rest. Kyouka slipped past him on his left, knives rushing as she chopped even more of the thing’s vines off. Izuku pushed forwards again, tagging out once more, and a downward swing looped off one of the creature’s legs. It cried out in pain, flailing wildly with its branches, throwing Izuku backwards. Kyouka retaliated with a blast of sonic energy, having sheathed one of her knives to plug into her boots, having elected to wear them despite abandoning the rest of her costume at Valhalla.

 

The creature screamed from the noise, beginning to vibrate intensely. Kyouka’s eyes began to glow with a deep purple energy, and the frequency increased, the tree monster hunching in on itself, desperately wrapping its branches around its head to block out the noise. It didn't help it though, as a moment later, Izuku heard a wet pop, and dark liquid splattered over the ground through the branches as the thing collapsed to the floor. “Two more!” Kyouka shouted, with them rushing towards Momo and Denki, just in time to watch Momo cleave through the bark of one, splitting the face of it, killing another. Only one more now.

 

But the sound of wood cracking sounded once again, this time more echoing through the woods, reaching the cliff side. More were coming to life. Just as the last one died to Kaminari’s lightning, 6 more rushed the cliff from the treeline. More cracking could be heard, signaling even more of these things preparing to charge them. They couldn't hold this many off. Izuku’s eyes widened in fear and he looked at the others, panicked.

 

That was when he felt it. The path to The Gates shift. No longer did it want them to cross the bridge. Now, it wanted them to jump off the edge. Izuku stared at the cliff, eyes wide. Glancing back at the monstrous creatures changing at them though, he knew that even if they died, falling would be far less painful than being eaten by these things. But he would trust that the pathway would keep them as safe as possible. “Everyone!” He called loudly. “We can't win this! The path is leading down! We need to jump!” 

 

Everyone looked at him like he was crazy, but another glance back at the creatures, nearly upon them by now, had them making up their mind. They turned around, sprinting towards Izuku as he rushed towards the edge of the cliff. “Down!” He shouted, and together, the four of them jumped. Staring upwards, Izuku watched as the creatures skidded to a stop, with two falling off of the cliff as well. Almost immediately though, they were illuminated by a bright light, and burst into flames, popping not a second later. Terrified, he turned back down. Despite the free fall, there was no wind. Slowly, the Island vanished from view, and they were left in the black abyss.

 

That didn't last long though, as a few moments later, they were able to make out the form of water below. Falling for what felt like ages, Izuku knew they all had expressions of horror taking over their faces at the sight below them. The water below was not water. It was an eye. A truly gargantuan creature, looking like a horribly disfigured and scarred whale, its eyes a milky white, drifting in the infinite nothingness. Blood poured out of its wounds, floating in the air, still miles below, but already massive. The path led directly down, so this was intended, but Izuku couldn't help but fear for the end result of this. The creature, once something akin to a god, lay dead, impaled upon a giant harpoon, rust having cracked and broken its shaft long ago. They fell downwards, taking in every detail in morbid fascination. It felt like hours that they fell, the fear giving way to confusion, and eventually even an almost calm.

 

The thing was getting closer though, and after ages, eventually, they began getting visibly much closer. The eye alone was massive, essentially an ocean. The creature had to be the size of a planet, easily. And as they fall, eventually, they must reach the bottom. Momo hit the water first, having jumped before anyone else. She slammed into the water’s surface, but it didn't break against her, simply giving way, as if it had no surface tension at all. She slipped under, her momentum carrying her further and further down. Denki hit next, and then Kyouka. Moments before Izuku hit, he looked out, and found that he could no longer see any of the whale, save for the harpoon, over the horizon, the eye so vast it encompassed it all. And then his feet hit the water.

 

He had expected it to hurt. He was so sure of it, that his body was tense. And when it didn't, when he experienced next to no resistance, and continued on down through the waves, unconsciously, he inhaled. The liquid filled his lungs, but instead of choking, he felt like he had just inhaled fresh air for the first time in years. His lungs felt soothingly cool, like they had been on fire, and he just drank a cold milkshake. He continued downwards, breathing despite the liquid surrounding him, filling his lungs. He had slowed only slightly, and it seemed that the others had as well. Terrified, and visibly holding their breath, to attempt not to breathe, he could see them struggling. Izuku activated Soulsight, and his eyes shone into the dark waters as they continued their descent. All three turned to stare at him, where he made a show of breathing fine, which eventually passed along the message, and he watched as they all calmed down.

 

After ages, they eventually began to slow down, stopping at the edge of a glowing white floor. The guide towards The Gates told him that they were through it, and so he looked towards the rest, and pointed towards the white expanse. Hesitantly, he began to swim down into it, looking back to see them following. He was consumed by the bright light, continuing on, before he felt gravity flip, and suddenly he was falling onto grass, rolling to an eventual stop, groaning at the rough landing. He felt the urge to cough, but he stopped himself, trying to stop any noise from coming out in an unknown area, now that they knew how dangerous this place could be. Slowly, he could feel the soothing chill disappear from his chest, beginning to flow throughout his body, as he began breathing in air once more. He grimaced at the acrid feeling of it, compared to the liquid before, but it quickly returned to normal.

 

At the top of a stone pillar nearby, a carved circle slid open, like an eye, revealing a glowing white expanse. Kyouka rolled out of it, tumbling onto the grass, but seemingly being fine, despite the angle of her fall pretty much guaranteeing some kind of break in the real world. Almost immediately upon coming to a stop, she began coughing out the liquid, and gasping for air. Denki came falling next, slamming into the dirt hard, but again, was fine, excluding the large cough he let out, also hacking up the liquid. Momo was last, hitting the floor directly on the shoulder, something that would have caused serious damage, but again, was fine. She too, began rapidly coughing up the liquid, none of them seeming to have the same, pleasant shift back to air that Izuku had. As they continued coughing, with Kyouka slowly leveling out her breathing, telling him they would be fine, he looked around the area to make sure there weren't any threats.

 

They were in a rather wide open field, which was good, because it meant Izuku could see very far. And from what he could tell, unless there were things underground, there was nothing here. He slowly calmed down, moving over to Momo to pull her hair back, as it was beginning to come loose from her ponytail. She slowly finished up, creating a disposable tissue from her arm, and wiping her mouth off, slowly sitting back onto her knees as Izuku let go of her hair. “Thank you.” She said weakly. She created two more tissues, and offered one to Kyouka and Denki each, as they had walked over. “That.” She said, pausing slightly. “Was horrible.”

 

Denki laughed sarcastically. “Understatement of the century.” He said, flopping onto his back, spread eagle as he breathed in and out. 

 

“Is anyone hurt?” Izuku asked, worried.

 

Kyouka shook her head, laying back onto her elbows, and Denki gave a thumbs down, signaling he was uninjured. Izuku turned to Momo, who was looking at her thigh carefully. “I seem to have a cut. Would you be able to help me a bit Izuku?” She asked.

 

Izuku blinked, looking down at her, and realizing that her inner thigh had a small gash. His face turned pink, but he nodded. “U-um… yeah, I can do that.” He managed to say.

 

Momo smiled at him, oblivious to his internal thoughts. “Thank you.” She shifted, moving her legs out from under her, and pushing her left leg out to the side. Izuku’s eyes went wide, unsure of where he should sit, before she pointed in front of her, practically between her legs. “Sit there, I need you to hold the wound open, while I clean it, then press the sides together so that I can properly bandage it.” Izuku’s face went dark red, and he slowly walked in front of Momo, before kneeling where she had pointed, hands held hesitantly out in front of him. Distantly, he recognized Kyouka and Denki staring, wide eyed. “Alright. Gently pull it open, just a little bit.” She said, gesturing to his hands. Slowly, so sure he was making a mistake, Izuku placed his hands on her thigh, one thumb running up each side of the wound, as his eyes flicked nervously between her face, and her wound, his own face beet red. Her face tensed slightly, but she didn't stop him. “Okay, I’m going to clean it out…” She said, creating a steady but slow stream of water from her fingertip, hissing slightly as it hit her leg. After a moment, with the wound looking much cleaner, she stopped. “Alright, let me put on some cream…” She wiped her finger off with a freshly produced tissue, before it began to glow again, the sign of her quirk activating, as she pressed her finger into the wound, applying a clear white cream to it. Afterwards, she inspected the cut. “Okay, hold it tightly shut please.” Izuku moved his hands once again, pressing the sides of the cut together, and tightly gripping her thigh, to his mortification. She produced a large bandaid, perfectly fit for the cut, and with some careful movement of his hands, she sealed the wound tightly. “Thank you.” She said to Izuku, a kind smile on her face.

 

Izuku meanwhile, was in no state to speak, his face burning red from embarrassment. He simply sat there, trying to process what just happened. Kyouka looked just as red as he did, and Denki looked amazed, shooting him a proud grin from behind Momo. Neither of those things helped his state.

 

“I think I speak for all of us when I say we need a break. We should try and set up camp here, and get rest before continuing.” Momo eventually said, which seemed to snap everyone out of it. “Who wants to take what watch?”

 

“I’ll take second watch.” Izuku suggested. It was the most inconvenient one, and he would rather the others get as much sleep as possible.

 

“I’ll get first then.” Kyouka said, sitting up.

 

Momo nodded. “Then I shall take third watch, seeing as you all let me sleep the entire time last night.” Momo said, before Denki could open his mouth.

 

“Are you sure?” He asked. “I don't mind taking over watch for someone else if you want.”

 

Izuku shook his head. “Denki, you fried two of those tree things, you earned it.”

 

The blond looked at him for a bit, before he grinned and nodded. “Alright, but you or Kyouka are getting the next full night, got it!?” He asked.

 

Izuku laughed and nodded back. “Got it. Let's get a camp set up.”

 

-(o)-

 

Izuku woke up to a slight shaking of his left shoulder, and a heavy weight on his right. Slowly, he blinked open his eyes to see Kyouka leaning over him, a soft, but tired smile on her face. “Two things. One, it’s your turn for watch. Second, you two are fucking adorable.” Izuku’s eyebrows scrunched together in confusion, before he registered what that weight on his shoulder was.

 

Izuku was leaning against the stone obelisk, evidently having fallen asleep shortly after eating. Denki it seemed, was a cuddler, and was in fact, burrowed under his arm. Izuku couldn't find it in himself to be upset with this. He looked back up at Kyouka and rolled his eyes. “Yeah yeah.” He was beginning to learn by now that the rough, punk rocker demeanor of Kyouka wasn't entirely her true feelings. He grinned up at her, deciding to tease her a bit. “If you’re that jealous, I have another arm. Apparently Denki here thinks I’m comfortable.” 

 

Kyouka blushed slightly, opening her mouth to deny it, but paused. Her eyes flicked back and forth between Izuku and the, admittedly, very comfortable looking Denki. She bit her lip slightly, which Izuku would admit, only in the confines of his mind, was very cute. “Fuck it. Yeah.” Izuku’s eyes went wide, not expecting that answer. She walked over to her backpack, pulling out her sleeping bag, and walking back over to him. “Well Green? Gonna let me in?” She said, a grin on her face, but her cheeks tinged pink, unable to meet his eyes.

 

Izuku snapped out of it, his own cheeks going pink, but lifting his arm up, and allowing Kyouka to get situated next to him before slowly putting his arm back down, wrapping around her shoulders. He looked over at her, and found her looking back at him, both of their blushes getting darker, but neither looking away for a moment. Eventually though, Kyouka turned into him, and rested her head on his chest, mirroring Denki on the other side, and her breathing evened out. Izuku found himself smiling, his arms tightening only slightly around them as he settled into the watch.

 

-(o)-

 

Izuku woke up to movement from under his left arm, and he slowly blinked awake. Momo was smiling gently at him, as he felt Kyouka stirring on his side. “Time to wake up.” Momo said quietly. Kyouka slowly pushed herself up, and off of him, and Izuku lifted his arm up to help her, cheeks slightly pink, but well rested regardless. Slowly, he shook Denki awake. The boy groaned, and burrowed further into Izuku, prompting giggles from Momo. Slowly, he lifted his head to look at her, and then realized he was sleeping on Izuku. Unlike what Izuku had expected, the boy put his head back down.

 

“I ‘ont ‘anna” He mumbled into Izuku's chest, hugging him tighter. Izuku turned a little darker, and Kyouka laughed a bit. Izuku shook him a little more, and he lifted his head again, looking at him for a moment. “Fine…” He whined, slowly pushing himself up, and allowing Izuku to sit up and stretch. “Mornin…” He said, yawning, while he stretched his own arms out. “More jerky and fruits for breakfast?” He asked.

 

Momo nodded, a slight grimace on her face. “Yes, sadly. I know it’s not exactly the best tasting, but we don't exactly have many things available.”

 

“Don't worry, ‘s fine” Denki said. Izuku had learned a little bit yesterday, but today he really got to see that the blond was not a morning person, despite his usual energetic attitude.

 

Regardless, they began to pass out the food, and ate, before packing up, and getting ready once more. Izuku felt for the path towards The Gates, and found it, almost directly ahead of the obelisk they were spit out of. “This way.” Izuku said. “Hopefully not much further left in this place. I’m really hating it here.”

 

“Mood.” Kyouka agreed, shrugging on her backpack, the last of her things packed up.

 

They began walking, traversing the large field. There were a few occasional hills, but the vast majority of it was fairly flat land. Eventually though, the plains began to shift into a large valley, the field around them beginning to creep upwards into large mountains. As trees, real, actual trees, simply locked in monochrome, began to litter the mountainside, and an eery, silent River could be seen flowing, they all got the sense something was off. The continued onwards however, as the path had yet to endanger them inherently. There were other things along the path that caused danger, but the route itself was one they could follow without difficulty. 

 

The tense mood had yet to disappear, even when they stopped a few hours later to eat lunch. It was no surprise to anyone in the group then, then a little while later, Izuku began noticing things moving, higher up on the mountain. Things that were following them. They were all on guard, now that they were aware they were being followed. They didn't want to take any chances, despite the minuscule possibility these things weren't dangerous. But given the warning from the Goddess, and the things they had seen so far, that seemed extremely unlikely. It was only a matter of time before the things decided to get up close and personal. And oh how they did.

 

A screech, loud and ear piercing echoed through the valley, causing everyone but Kyouka, thanks to her new enhancements, to cup their hands around their ears. This seemed to be intentional, as the moment they did, the beasts leapt out from their hiding spots. Long, quadrupedal beings, seemingly made from solid shadow. They were thin, almost looking like they were made from pipe, rather than being a living creature… or a dead one. Their head extended back, far beyond their neck, akin to a xenomorph. They had a ridged spine running all the way down their backs. Extending upwards from their front elbows were two massive spikes. Their hind legs had a spike extending outwards from the knee, and the long tail ended in a sharp, deadly point. About 6 feet long, from head to rear, the things were fairly large.

 

Izuku shook the ringing from his head, and raised his Shieldsword, slightly dizzy still. Momo hefted her Sword, waiting for them to make the first move, and Kaminari was still trying to recover. Kyouka, on the other hand, not suffering the effects of the screech, had immediately launched into combat, her four knives slicing into the abyssal black skin, splattering dark liquid everywhere. Whether it was blood, ink or something else entirely, Izuku couldn't tell. After the first one fell, the rest quickly leapt into action, and the fight began.

 

One lunged directly at him, simply leaping forwards. Izuku swung his shield directly at it’s face, slamming into it, and knocking it to the ground. Quickly, he slashed at it’s neck, ripping it open with a splatter of liquid, as he continued onwards, ramming shoulder first into one of the creatures that was headed for Denki. The boy had begun to snap out of it, slowly easing up the danger level, now that they had all four of them in fighting shape. The creature that had been sent flying retreated, and only a quick reaction time allowed Izuku to whirl around, and raise his shield, just as yet another beast slammed into it shoving him to the floor. The thing snarled, and was about to lunge at him once again, before it was cleaved in half by Momo’s sword. Izuku pushed himself to his feet, stepping forwards again, sword lashing out at any of the shadow creatures that got too close. Their numbers were dwindling, but despite that, they couldn't allow their guard's to slip. All it would take was one mistake, and that was it for all of them.

 

More slices of Kyouka’s weapon, more thrusts of Denki's lance, and they fell faster and faster until eventually, the ambush had been fought off, all of the creatures having been dealt with, their corpses disappearing into a black fog after a bit. Dropping to his butt, exhausted, Kaminari sighed. “Goddamn. Can we get one peaceful day? Just a single one?” he asked, looking directly upwards into the inky sky without a sun. There was no response of course. There shouldn't be, from an endless, and seemingly infinite void.

 

But Izuku did notice something. The pull towards the gates. He had simply been blindly following it, he hadn't realized it had been getting stronger. It almost felt like… They were almost at it. Izuku stood up quickly, despite his exhaustion. “Holy shit.” He murmured. “Holy shit, guys, holy shit, I think we’re here.” He quickly grabbed his bag, swinging it over his shoulder, staring out to where the path directed.

 

Everyone immediately stood, imbued with energy at that declaration. They pulled their packs onto their back, and began following him, as he began to take off in a run, making sure they weren't too far behind. They darted through the trees onwards, and the path, the pull, got ever stronger, until it was almost oppressive. He let the vision drop, and there, in the clearing, was a large, elegant gate, made of obsidian, marble and gold. The doors were swung open, and inside of them, a thick fog sat, rolling only slightly out from the confines of the gate. They were here. They had made it. Izuku began to laugh uncontrollably, almost insanely at seeing them. After a moment, he forced himself to stop. “G-go.” He struggled to say. “Get though, we don't know if they can move.“ He said, almost desperately. He would go through, but he had to make sure they had made it through first. They had to go first, he couldn't go until all of them were safe, until all of them were fine.

 

Instead of arguing, the three simply walked over to him, and pulled him into a hug, waiting for just a moment, before all four of them walked towards the gates. Slowly, Denki entered, then Momo, then Kyouka, and finally, Izuku stepped into the foggy mist, and the world went white.

Notes:

HELLO EVERYONE! This is easily the biggest single chapter I've ever posted, so hopefully you all enjoyed! Currently, I am exhausted, so I will not be taking the time to explain everything int my author's note, but I will make sure to go back and edit it once I am no longer quite so tired lol!

Anyways, that's pretty much it! If you spotted any spelling or grammar issues, please let me know. And if you have any questions, thoughts, or theories, feel free to leave them in the comments!

I also have a discord server if anyone is interested in joining! We chat about this fic, and my other main ones, as well as other fics and recommendations. It's also just a fun place to hang out and chat! If you're interested, you can join with this Discord Link

I hope to see you all in the discord, but if not, then I'll see you in the next chapter!

Chapter 6: Violet

From the white, color returned quickly, in flashes. Everything was bright, too bright, despite the perfect blankness of the void they were in. Blissfully though, everything calmed after a moment, their eyes adjusting. It was only then that they realized something was wrong.

 

They weren't in their bodies. Ghostly glowing forms, akin to their souls back in Asgard stood on the mountainside. Just as it had been when they died. Despite the days they had spent in the afterlife, time had only just begun to flow. Izuku glanced worriedly at the forms of his friends, only to be calmed slightly upon seeing them stable. But none of them could talk, and now, being able to see the broken and mangled forms of their bodies, the brutality of it really hit them. Kyouka’s body was still burning, an orange glow lighting up the side of the mountain. Blood pouring out from under the fallen rock, and the headless corpse of Momo. Izuku’s own body, dismembered, with a gaping hole in his chest where his heart once was. It was worse than he remembered. But the villains slowly began to recover, and as they glanced around for someone new, they couldn't find anyone left, slowly turning around, likely to head into the plaza.

 

Izuku felt a sense of panic set in, both for his friends, and the rest of the class. These villains were leaving, and would only create more problems for them to face. He reached out his hand, in shock, or desperation, he didn't know. What mattered though, was the glowing symbol of the Valknut on the back of it, from the blessing they had received when they first reached Valhalla. He focused on it, reaching inwards, and pushing energy through the rune. And suddenly more flowed outwards, enveloping him. He found himself flung backwards towards his own body. But nothing was changing for the others. They were still trapped beyond them. His eyes wide and panicked, he focused outwards. He felt the energy coursing through him, and with all of his being, he pushed it back out, towards his friends. Towards the dark maroon of Momo, the golden yellow of Denki, and the deep violet of Kyouka. And slowly, he saw them being pulled towards their own bodies.

 

His world went black for just a moment.

 

<•>

 

He opened his eyes in pain, pushing himself to sit up in agonizing difficulty. Soulsight flared instinctively, and he watched as Kyouka reached her body, being pulled into it, the fires snuffing out instantly. Momo reached her body, but tumbled past it. Terrified for a moment, Izuku almost lunged forwards, but after a moment, he watched as her body began to dissolve into a red and white mist, slowly swirling around, condensing within her soul, beginning to form her skeleton. Denki’s sould did something similar, failing to move more than a foot before the mist began to seep from under the boulder. Izuku watched as the pools of liquid from in front of Kyouka did the same, and his own heart and dismembered arm flowed towards him in a red mist.

 

Almost instinctively, his eyes were drawn back to the villains who had killed them without a second thought, who were headed to kill their classmates, and who would likely be more than willing to kill them a second time. He pushed himself to his feet, even as the white cloud had barely settled in his arm, even as his heart was nothing more than a gaping cavity within his chest. He did not pause, did not halt for even a moment. As he ran, he watched as blood vessels began to sprout from the torn shoulder, filling the center of his spectral green arm, visible only to him. Red, spongy tissue began to surround it, tinting slightly yellow in the middle. Then, just before he reached the villains, who were barely beginning to notice something was wrong, he saw the off white solid bone coat the marrow, forming a skeletal arm. And soon enough, he was upon the villains, swinging his one full arm.

 

The villain he hit went reeling backwards, the punch knocking him out instantly. Izuku didn't stop even for a moment though, he continued forwards, beginning to bulldoze through the crowd, looking like a demon born from pure rage.

 

Behind him, the burnt flesh of Kyouka’s body dissolved, beginning to reform back into healthy skin, the organs weaving back together, muscle by muscle. Both Momo and Denki had reformed into skeletons much like him, and it was only due to the height, and Izuku’s Soulsight he could tell the difference between the two. That was until they attempted to use their quirks. As Denki sparkled with electricity, it began to fizzle out rapidly. He continued, trying harder and harder to generate something as he got closer. His muscles, nerves, and blood vessels began to charge as they attempted to regenerate, being hurt by the electricity, before turning back into mist and trying again. His muscles began to reflect the light, gaining a metallic sheen as electricity began to course through them, propelling him faster and faster, no longer searing the flesh. Momo, likely instinctually, attempted to use her quirk, and from the bones of her arm, the form of her colossal sword became clearer, made from the only material her body had at the time. Pure bone. It was blunted, but the weapon would allow her to deal some serious damage.

 

While before, the villains had practically ripped through them, now the situation was reversed. Faced with seemingly immortal, constantly regenerating foes, the villains could do nothing but hold on under the endless onslaught of the students. No matter how many time’s Izuku’s arm shattered, the splinters would simply return to him, no matter how much Kaminari’s quirk seared his own skin, it would regenerate. From the start, the second they walked through The Gates there was only one outcome. Annihilation.

 

A fireball coursed forwards, at Momo, who held the bone sword out in front of her, a stalwart shield against the flames. They slammed against the sword roughly, forcing it back slightly, before rushing outwards to the sides, curving in an attempt to continue. The heat burned her developing skin, and yet it did not impede the regeneration. These students would not be stopped by something as meager as pain, not after clawing their way back to life.

 

A scorpion tail came flying towards Izuku, and his right hand, the one still forming from bone, and blood, and nerves, reached out to grab it. The white skeleton wrapped its fingers around the offending limb, the stinger stabbing through the gaps in the hand, barely stopping a few inches away from Izuku’s face. With a rough yank, the man it was attached to went flying towards Izuku, skidding across the floor. 

 

This presented the biggest problem facing the students right now. They couldn't kill these villains, despite the villains having no such hesitations. But none of them had trained enough to know how to safely knock them out. Forced to hold back, and simply wail on extremities, hoping to bruise and wear their opponents down, they were still on the back foot, despite possessing the capabilities of completely annihilating their opponents, they couldn't actually do so, because they had no way to end the fight. All they could do was wait, slowly holding them off as they regenerated. Izuku was the first to fully regenerate and he knew the instant he did, that any injuries he received from that point on would no longer heal rapidly. His clothing had also regenerated with him, giving him back his costume’s sleeve and re covering his chest. Kyouka was next, after a good portion of time, forced to pull back, and play defensively, lest she repeat the same grisly fate she had received days ago, and yet simultaneously, barely minutes before. Denki and Momo regenerated fully moments after one another, only a slight delay between them, likely caused due to a minor difference in height. But once Momo had regenerated they were able to turn the tides. Sedatives, restraints, tools. All of them now at their disposal.

 

A bolt of electricity came flying out from one of the villains, clearly what Denki wanted to do, but was unable to. It was flying towards Momo, and yet their own sparking member wasn't content to allow that to happen. A bolt of electricity struck the area he was, as he was suddenly flying forwards, sparks flying off behind him. He touched the bolt, intercepting it, and continuing onwards, completely unharmed. His eyes glowed a golden yellow hue, bolts of lightning and electricity arcing out of the pupils to his eyelashes. His hair lit up, the bright blond color beginning illuminated. Another moment later and he was flying forwards, fist slamming into the gut of the electric villain, and sending them flying backwards. Kaminari raised the tranquilizer pistol he had been given, blurring again and reappearing next to the villain, an afterimage of his electricity left behind. A quick shot knocked out the man, and he turned towards the rest of them, ready to take them out just the same. 

 

It wasn't long afterwards that they managed to take out all of the villains in their section. They didn't do so uninjured however. Kaminari was exhausted, having used far too much energy, Jirou had minor cuts and bruises littering her arms and legs. Izuku was mostly fine, only slightly tired, but quickly gathering his energy back. Momo was the worst, with red, burnt skin littering her arms. It wasn't so bad that it would scar, but it was no doubt extremely painful. But as they looked down towards the plaza, watching as Eraserhead was still fighting, a sense of hopelessness overcame them. Izuku felt a chill of terror roll down him again, watching as the quirks of the villains vanished. Despite the knowledge that he could come back to life, it did nothing to ease the threat of Eraserhead’s gaze. If anything, it made it more dangerous. While in Asgard, and The Beyond, Izuku was still able to faintly feel the connection to his body. If Aizawa erased his quirk in the split second before Izuku was able to use Einherjar’s Energy to regenerate, it was possible it wouldn't just kill him anymore. Much the same as the woman had warned them, Aizawa likely had the same power as the creatures in The Beyond. The ability to destroy his soul.

 

Regardless of his terror though, Izuku wasn't naive. He knew his classmates needed the man, knew that they couldn't keep this up forever. A glance back at them showed him just how battered and exhausted they were. “Go to the doors. Get out of here!” He urged them.

 

“Mi-Izuku we can't just-” Momo started, but as she moved her arm she winced, hissing in pain. 

 

“You’re too tired or injured. Please, you saw what I can do! I’ll be fine. Please, just get out of here!” He pleaded.

 

They sent worried and scared looks to each other, but eventually they caved, recognizing they were right. “Okay.” Kyouka said, her tone serious. She took a step forwards, and grabbed his collar in a fist, forcefully, but gentle still. She pulled him closer, until they were only a few inches apart. “But you had better come back safe, you hear me Green?”

 

Izuku’s eyes went wide the second she grabbed his shirt, but they only went wider as the distance closed. He was much better with other people than he used to be back in middle school. He could speak clearly without stuttering. He used to struggle even thinking in the presence of someone good looking, but he could hold full conversations with them with little difficulty nowadays. Not to mention that after their shared experience, Izuku was much more comfortable with these three than likely anyone else. He knew that the closeness they had shared in The Beyond was more than he would have done with simply anyone. All this to say that despite how far he had come, when Kyouka dragged him closer, their faces barely inches away from each other, he couldn't help the blush erupting on his face. But as he stared at Kyouka, Malachite eyes meeting Onyx, he saw her faith in him. Her belief that he would make it back. He took a breath, and he grinned at her, more composed than he was moments ago. “Sure thing Violet.” He said, his newfound confidence echoing through his words.

 

Kyouka blushed slightly, and looked away, slowly letting go of his collar, before she took a step back. “Y-yeah, well… We’ll be fine. See you after this shit show is finished.”

 

Izuku nodded. “We will. I’ll make sure of it.”

 

-(o)-

 

Shouta was struggling. He was barely able to keep up with the sheer number of villains, and the two ringleaders, the monstrous bird looking person, and the man covered in hands, had yet to even move. He just had to hope the kids had gotten out safely.

 

A Heteromorph with four arms and a bulky size came running at him, paying no heed to Shouta’s previous actions against his allies. His arms flew outwards, capture weapon flying forwards. It wrapped tightly around two of the man’s arms, binding them together. Shouta grabbed tightly to the cloth with both hands, twisting his body away slightly. As he did so, his left foot reached up, pressing down on the cloth, and yanking the man into the dirt, his face slamming down. Leverage was Shota’s number one weapon. But he was running out of time. He could only keep his eyes open for 11 seconds at this point, and it was getting shorter faster. Two more, a hedgehog mutation, and a woman with steel claws. Quills fired out from the hedgehog, and the woman’s claws elongated for only a moment before Shouta’s eyes lit up with the familiar power, glowing a terrifying red color. Their quirks shut down, and they flinched, but continued on. Resilient.

 

Shouta knew the effect his quirk had on prominent quirks, especially on ones currently activated. It was unnerving to say the least. It was as if someone’s limb had just gone numb. For most small time villains, it was enough time that he could take them down in the window of opportunity. For his class, it served as an effective way to gain control over a chaotic situation, and while some classes would learn, and he would reduce the amount he used his quirk on them, not all did. But while his quirk worked on multiple people, it always had a focused target, one he could choose. So in class, he always picked the student with the weakest quirk, the one who would be least affected by his own to target. Picking someone like Bakugou, Todoroki, or Iida would result in them loosing all ability to focus on him whatsoever, even for a short period after he dropped his quirk. Picking a pure heteromorphic quirk wasn't any better, as his quirk dulled all sensation for them to a worrying degree to justify using on students. He was left with scarce few options. Hagakure he couldn't erase, Mineta’s was passively active, same for Uraraka’s and Jirou’s. Aoyama’s quirk was too powerful, and he didn't have a good enough read on Sero’s quirk to make that judgement. Midoriya on the other hand had a manually activated, weak sensory quirk. It would likely barely be a minor inconvenience to the boy.

 

Midoriya had quickly become among one of Aizawa’s most anticipated students. His mix of villain and rescue points during the exam showed a balance between ideals and strength to put them into practice. His resourcefulness during the exam and the assessment test proved his intelligence. His willingness to bend the rules showed he understood heroes need to play dirty sometimes, unlike the rose tinted glasses nearly every other heroics student wore. The boy's wish to keep attention off of him reminded Shota of himself. His combat skills were practical, and high above nearly all other students excluding legacies, and even then he beat some of them out. The boy had potential. More than perhaps any student he had ever taught before. Shota wasn't supposed to have favorites, but damn, the green haired kid has grown on him. 

 

He was the only student to recognize the real danger of the situation. And damn, did that hurt, implying he would be fine. As Aizawa dodged two more swings, capture weapon flaring outwards, yanking more foes, he grit his teeth. This was a hard fight. They were prepared to fight All Might, and as much as Shota disliked the man, he wasn't so stupid as to deny his strength. It was a miracle he was still fighting as it was. He was running on empty, and there was no doubt in his mind that had this been during a raid, or on patrol after any bystanders were long gone, his body would have given out long ago. But Shouta Aizawa was a UA teacher. He would not allow his students to come to harm. He would buy as much time as possible. All Might would be coming, he would be able to save them. No matter what it took, Shouta would protect his kids.

 

But he was fairly certain the next time he closed his eyes longer than a single blink, he wouldn't be opening them again. So long asthey were safe though, it was worth it.

 

Sorry Hizashi.

Notes:

Hello everyone! I'm back! We get to see the revival this time! Super fun!

Anyways, as you can tell, it isn't instant revival. It's visceral regeneration, piece by piece layer by layer. Likely a grotesque and horrifying image, but a necessary one nonetheless. Momo and Denki also received some minor power ups from it. Quirks can modify themselves, and enhance during stressful scenarios. I would say that being regenerated from scratch qualifies, no?

Anyways, Aizawa. He was pretty transparent, but unlike what Izuku believes, he genuinely really likes Izuku. He's like, his favorite student. So huge case of misunderstanding, though still a bit of a massive problem Aizawa is (unknowingly) causing. Gee, I sure can't wait for that to be solved soon!

(Hint: It will not be.)

Anyways, that it for the time being. If you noticed any spelling or grammar issues, please let me know, as well as any of your thoughts, comments, or questions! And especially let me know of your theories! I may not be able to confirm or deny them, but man do I love reading them to see where people's minds go to, even if they end up being completely wrong!

I also have a discord server if anyone is interested in joining! We chat about this fic, and my other main ones, as well as other fics and recommendations. It's also just a fun place to hang out and chat! If you're interested, you can join with this Discord Link

With that being said, I hope to see you all in the discord! If not, then I'll see you in the next chapter! Have a happy holidays everyone!

Chapter 7: Rotten Purple

It’s said that the great heroes have their bodies move before their minds. The willingness to help, that they don't even need to think of such an act. One so ingrained in their body, that in the face of danger, their instinctual reaction is to leap into the fray. But the same cannot be said of exceptional heroes. No, Exceptional heroes are something more. Great heroes disregard the danger, the threat posed onto themselves, because it is worth the price of saving an innocent person. Exceptional heroes cannot simply ignore the danger, ignore the crushing reality that death comes for us all, and that their next moves may be their last. The difference between a great hero, and an exceptional one, is that when being faced with such a realization, such a hopeless situation, the great heroes will stumble and freeze in the face of fear. The exceptional heroes will be spurred on by fear instead. Because if they are scared, those who have been caught in the crossfire will be worse. 

 

Great heroes are bold, and daring, for they do not truly understand or care of the danger they are in.

 

Exceptional heroes are brave, and courageous, for bravery is not the absence of fear, but rather continuing on despite it.

 

-(o)-

 

Izuku ran down the mountain, Ignoring the sickening feeling coiling in his chest, ignoring the fear he had coursing through his veins. All Might was wrong. Izuku wasn't some great hero who’s legs had moved without thinking. Izuku knew full well what was happening. He knew he was running to step between two deadly forces. Something more with the capability to kill him with a single glance, and something other than was a twisted amalgamation of a soul. A Gorgon facing down a Chimera. Both monsters of myth. But one was once a human, someone who still understood the concepts of empathy and compassion even if they didn't always follow them. One who was more than just a monster. The other was a creature born to destroy. A warped facsimile of a demonic being, multiple things stitched up on each other to form a grotesque, haunting image. Izuku knew the myths of Medusa. And for all that she was dangerous in her own right, for all that he would not wish for her gaze to be aimed at him, he had faith that should he come to her aid, the petrifying gaze would be carefully measured, so as not to strike an ally, as unlikely as the situation may be.

 

So he ran into the fray, watching as Eraserhead was beginning to wane, slowly picking off opponents from the edge of the circle, careful to avoid injury. The Chimera watched him, almost entirely still, for all but it’s neck, slowly turning to keep its gaze locked on his form. The souls of the horrid creature screamed and walked in pain, in misery and in warning. They were fused within each other. A grafting, not of skin and sinew, but of soul and spirit. The noise was almost unbearable, and the feeling Izuku got from it was more chilling than the creatures within The Beyond . Somehow, mankind had created a monster worse than those even the gods were weary of.

 

“Misteltain.” A raspy, grating voice said quietly. “Pin him.” The skinny man to the side of the creature, covered in hands had raised his arm up, a single finger pointed towards Eraserhead. Almost instantly, the creature had vanished, and Izuku felt himself blown back by the wind. He looked up as the dust cloud began to fade, and he saw the creature had slammed Eraserhead down into the ground. The man’s arm was snapped, clearly injured, but his soul was fine. He was simply wounded, not dying.

 

Izuku bit back his terror, steeling his gaze. He could not back down now. He rushed forwards, ignoring the shocked looks the other villains held, both at the abomination, and at himself. The creature kept its eyes on him, but it made no indication it would move. That was fine by Izuku. This creature needed to die. Its souls had to be put out of its misery. With the exposed brain it had, all Izuku needed was a single good strike. He leapt up, bringing his fist back, intent to plunge it within the beings open skull.

 

“Deal with the kid, Misteltain.”

 

He didn't even see the punch coming, as he felt himself suddenly stop, before lurching backwards at extreme speeds. His chest stung with pain for a moment, as time seemed to slow around Izuku. He flew backwards through the air, watching as the chimera dropped Eraserhead, and leapt off of the ground. It soared towards him, as Izuku dropped, closer and closer to the ground, his body tilting dangerously backwards. He felt it before he realized anything had even happened. His head touched the ground, but his body continued on, twisting and wrenching on his neck, as he lost sensation, his body rolling limply, dragging across the plaza of the USJ.

 

The creature looked over him, the gaping, uncaring maw in contrast with the wailing, terrified souls that writhed within it. He couldn't help but think of the other Chimera he had once seen. A creature no less monstrous in appearance, but one far more forgivable for their role in the grand scheme of things.

 

<•>

 

Izuku stood atop a sandstone staircase, a pedestal all to his own. A dim golden light lit up a sight Izuku recognized from once before, though this time, he would be the one receiving judgement. The golden scales say next to him, close enough to reach out and touch, the feather laying on one side, weighing them down. Above, the Cerulean scarab continued to roll the golden sun around, far above the void that Izuku found himself within.

 

Judgment of the Egyptians. The footsteps of the gargantuan God sounded. The footsteps of the judge of the dead, Anubis. The first God Izuku had ever witnessed, but would be the second Izuku had truly met. The god leaned into view, and upon viewing Izuku, grinned, but said not a word. They snapped again, and the creature from before, Ammit. Once again, it stared at Izuku with hunger in its eyes. Anubis reached his hand forwards, and Izuku knew what would be coming next. Judgement.

 

“No!” He yelled, and both Anubis and Ammit froze.

 

“Oh?” The God's voice rattled in Izuku’s skull. Something greater, something more. The power they held was evident, even in an intrigued tone. “A Psychopomp. To think that I had mistaken you for a mortal.”

 

Izuku gasped, the presence of the god as they spoke being overwhelming to him. He struggled to stay on his feet. “You…” He heaved in a breath. “You will not take me.” He managed out.

 

The God's eyes narrowed dangerously, as if it had been toying with Izuku, but was running thin on its patience. “And tell me, Psychopomp. What exactly can you do about it?”

 

Izuku struggled to force himself to to stand up straight, staring the god in the eye, even as he felt the divinity of it rolling off of the being in waves, threatening not just to knock him over with every hit, but to leave him swimming within the depths of the God’s being for the rest of eternity, until one day, he became one with the seas. He could not respond. But within the divinity, through the near incomprehensibility of it all, Izuku found something recognizable. The gates. They were right in front of him. He had snapped his neck, a quick and relatively painless death. It was simply a severed spinal cord. But while the injury was enough to kill him nearly instantly, compared to the damage Izuku had undergone when his heart had been ripped out, and his arm dismembered, it was almost nothing. Anywhere else on his body, and it would be a few stitches, and simply some time to heal. A broken leg often dealt more actual damage to the body, they simply didn't strike anywhere vital. The actual injury wouldn't take much effort to heal if he could regenerate anything. And so, the Gates were just barely within reach.

 

“Good. Know your place, boy.” The god reached out their claw once again, Izuku was met with a reminder of this same scene happening to Bakugou. But Izuku was not content to simply allow it to happen. He had told his friend he would come back fine. He would keep that promise. So as the claw came closer, Izuku threw his hand out, grabbing the feather from the scales, causing the God's arm to dip for a moment in confusion. He leapt forwards, clutching onto the fur of its hand, and pulled himself further, sprinting up the God's arm. Their eyes widened in shock. The other arm reached up slowly, intent on swatting him off, but the God's size meant it was a slow endeavor, much longer than Izuku needed. He hit the elbow, and continued up the God's upper arm, watching as the muzzle was wide, gaping in shock at Izuku's actions. He reached the shoulder, and leapt onto the God's face, climbing the fur of it, short as it may be, with its size, it was more than Izuku needed. Not a moment later, Izuku was right in front of the massive eye of the god, and without a moment’s hesitation, plunged himself directly into the pupil of it, the white fog of The Gates consuming him.

 

-(o)-

 

His vision returned, once again to the USJ, watching his limp body continuing to roll. Izuku called upon Einherjar’s Energy, it coming far more quickly than last time. He found the green light of his soul tether glowing as it yanked upon him, sending him flying towards his body. Moments before he reached it though, the light of his tether flickered out, and Izuku began to slow. He turned, shock filling himself as he watched Eraserhead struggling to push himself up, his eyes glowing red.

 

The world went dark.

 

<•>

 

His vision returned quickly, far quicker than it had before, and Izuku realized belatedly that his soul had touched his body, even as he felt the disconnected feeling that Izuku knew came from Eraserhead’s quirk. His momentum has carried, but even a moment sooner, and Izuku would have been sent back to the underworld, likely to eternal punishment for his crimes. His breathing quickened. He had faith that Eraserhead wouldn't use his quirk on him, and wouldn't put a student at such a disadvantage. He had hoped that he could trust the man to not betray him. He saw now he was wrong.

 

Maybe it was an accident, maybe he didn't mean to, maybe, just maybe, he didn't understand the issue his quirk posed on Izuku. But it didn't matter anymore. Izuku would delve into the underworld as many times as he had to for anyone here. But he would not be able to bring himself to do the same for Eraserhead. Not anymore.

 

He pushed himself to his feet, watching as the creature stood still once again. The teen, the one seemingly in charge of the operation, stared at him from behind the hand with an odd look. “Interesting.” He said quietly. “Misteltain,” The teen started, before the gates to the USJ burst open, interrupting him. 

 

The shadowed man from before, the other one with a broken soul appeared next to the Teen, looking worried. “I don't know how, but-”

 

“Never Fear” The booming voice of All Might sounded throughout the USJ. “For I Am Here!”

 

The teen’s eyes snapped to the shadow man. “Kurogiri! What the hell happened.”

 

“I don't know, young master.” The man sounded worried, though the fog hid his expression. “None of the students had escaped the front door, and the walls of the building are built to withstand constant siege. They shouldn't have been able to escape.”

 

“Something else then.” The teen mumbled. He raised a hand to his ear. “Doctor?” He paused for a moment, before nodding, and turning to the man, now dubbed Kurogiri. “Our communications are back up. Evidently one of them managed to take out the blocker and sent a signal out.” He turned to look at Izuku, an appraising look on his face. “Smart.”

 

All Might disappeared, and suddenly, students began appearing at the top of the steps, slowly, before Izuku was the only one left. The man appeared in front of Izuku, giving him an appraising look, seeing the blood staining his clothes, but not any visible injuries on him, not realizing that some of it likely was from Izuku. “I’ll Give You One Chance.” The man wasn't smiling. His face was firm, in a menacing look that Izuku had never seen before, thankful that it wasn't pointed towards him. “Surrender Now, Or Else.”

 

“All Might.” The teen looked towards the man. “Glad to see you. We were hoping that you would show up. After all, those spikes in crime couldn’t hold you back for long, could they.” His tone spoke of knowing something more. “Now that you’re here the real show can get started. I’m sure you want to know our goal, don't you?” He paused for a moment, before continuing, a calm smirk just barely visible from behind the hand clasping his face. “You see All Might, everyone thinks you're invincible. It's an interesting notion, but one that we both know to be false. You’re just a fallible as the rest of us, isn't that right Starboy? But I’m sure you’re wondering why we’re here. Why attack UA, a first year class at that. The answer is simple.” His smirk grew into a wide grin, the edges of his lips quirking up from the sides of the hand. “We’re here to kill you.”

 

Izuku felt his heart skip a beat. All Might was thought to be invincible, but he wasn't, and a Izuku knew full well why. His injury was a weak point, a major one. At the speeds the chimera was moving, the possibility it could actually kill All Might wasn't some fantasy, it was a real threat.

 

The teen continued on, unknowing, or uncaring of Izuku’s terrifying revelation. “You’re viewed as this godlike figure, that’s descended from the heavens to save us all. Now, I don't know how true that is, but if you were a god, I would think you to be Baldur, no? Someone believed to be invincible, someone everyone loves and adores. It fits well for the shining star of heroics.” He paused for a moment, letting them process it. “But see, here’s the thing.” He raised his hands, spread out wide “Baldur’s popularity came with some drawbacks. Loki was a prideful god, and the attention Baldur got made him jealous. And so, he searched and searched for the one thing that Baldur could be harmed by. Mistletoe. And in his jealousy, he forged a weapon from it. A Misteltain dart, the one thing in all of creation that could kill Baldur.” The teen dropped his arms. “I’m no Loki. I’m not nearly as prideful as him, and certainly not jealous of you. I’m not someone you’ve wronged, or someone you failed to save. I’m not naive to blame all crime on you either, no, not at all. I'm not anything. Most villains have motives, some inherent reason for doing something, that someone could empathize with, even if they don't agree.” The teen huffed out a laugh, the mocking tone audible. “I’m not most villains. Don't go searching for a deeper meaning to all this, I’ll just be a waste of time. I’m doing this for one, simple reason.” The teen’s voice adopted the same mocking tone his earlier laugh had, as he began his next sentence. “Just to see if I can.” He turned to look at the amalgam, just a few feet way from Izuku, as not a single person had yet to move. “Misteltain.” He said, as the being turned its head from Izuku to stare at its master. “Kill All Might.” The teen said, not looking away from All Might’s eyes for even a second.

 

The thing vanished, and quickly, the two titans began buffeting each other with blows that were threatening to knock Izuku down. He struggled against them, almost toppling over, and he saw as Eraserhead had passed out in the crater the beast had formed under him when it had leapt at Izuku. A particularly strong blast of air pressure sent Izuku stumbling backwards, before a hand clapped onto his shoulder, stopping him from falling over. He turned to see who it was, and nearly froze with terror when he saw it was the hand Villain, his pinky finger raised. The teen wasn't even looking at Izuku, his eyes locked on the battle. “Eyes up. No need for you to tumble.” He said kindly, as if the teen wasn't just ordering the villains to kill them. “This is something you will never see again. Use this time, and take it all in. Every punch, and every move.”

 

Despite himself, Izuku recognized something in the fervent tone the teen used, and found his eyes drawn unconsciously to the battle. They were a blur, but the longer Izuku watched, the more he could see of the fight, slowly watching at taking in the clash of titans before him.

 

“Despite what he acts and looks like, All Might isn't only haymakers.” The teen was analyzing the fight, narrating it aloud to Izuku. “Those grand slam hits of his? They’re only finishers. Spectacle for the Populus. Some might consider that vain or egotistical, but it’s smart. A hero's reputation matters more than their actual stopping power.” The part that was captivating Izuku to the teen’s words, even as the fight ranged, even as the two boys should be fighting each other, was that his words were right. “A hero stops more crime by having a high enough reputation and simply being in the area, than they do by taking down villains. The perception a hero has matters. A hero could be amazing at their job, they could take down every enemy they face, but they can't be everywhere at once. A reputation though, a reputation travels much further and deters far more crime than any fighting skill ever could.”

 

All Might sent a fist forwards, slamming into the side of the being. One of the grafted souls wailed, a cry of pain and of power as it shunted off the blow as if it had been no more dangerous than a pillow. It sent a vicious hook towards All Might's left side, his weak spot. The man dodged it, just barely, and slipped in close.

 

“For all his seemingly impossible strength, In a fight, All Might is brilliant. If you’ve ever watched a slowed down fight of his you would know what I’m talking about.” And Izuku did. There were only two times that All Might was ever filmed actually fighting a villain with a high speed camera. Most cameras were too slow to really record the full extent of things, but those two fights were considered to be some of the greatest looks into All Might’s career ever. “He processes things extremely quickly, he can react in a fraction of a millisecond, sometimes moving before he even realizes why. He knows just where to hit to make it hurt, but to cause as little actual damage as possible.” All Might had snuck through the creature's guard, and had wrapped his arms around the being’s waist. “But the thing is, he can't predict everything.”

 

The man attempted to slam the creature headfirst into the dirt behind him, bending backwards. But rather than meeting the concrete floor, the creature continued past it, a black and purple void consuming the upper half of it, and pushing it outwards under All Might, its claws punching into his sides, drawing blood, and causing the man to cough. “Damn it!” He grunted out, clearly in pain. “Now this has gotta be cheating!” He said, grimacing. He let go of the creature, and began attempting to pry it’s hands out of his left side. The pained look on the man’s face was one Izuku had never seen before. He never wanted to see it again.

 

The teen looked down at Izuku for a moment. “No sense in a monologue. That’s always how the hero wins.” He looked back up and gestured. “Kurogiri. You know your job. Misteltain, pull him through.”

 

With a heave, the creature pulled hard, and All Might’s upper half was pulled down into the portal. Slowly, it began to close around him. “I don't enjoy getting viscera within my portals, but I am more than willing to make an exception for a hero such as yourself All Might.” Not a moment later, before Izuku could even process what was happening, mind still racing at a million miles an hour, the portals closed, spraying Izuku in the face with red. It only hit Izuku a moment later. All Might had died. Cut clean in half through the warp gates.

 

The creature's souls writhed in agony and pain, screaming out. It’s arms had been cut off as well, but Izuku watched as one of the faces wailed in pain, and it’s arms began to regenerate before him. The lower half of All Might, did not.

Notes:

Hello Everyone! Merry Christmas, and Happy Holidays! Hope you enjoyed this chapter!

As I'm sure you can tell, Shigaraki is a bit different in this version of the story. You'll get to explore that more in depth in the future, but for now, I think I'm going to keep the suspense.

Remember when I said Villains were much more dangerous in this world? Yeah, This is what I meant.

Anyways, thank you all for reading! If you noticed any spelling or grammar issues, please let me know, as well as any thoughts, questions, or theories! I love reading your comments!

I also have a discord server if anyone is interested in joining! We chat about this fic, and my other main ones, as well as other fics and recommendations. It's also just a fun place to hang out and chat! If you're interested, you can join with this Discord Link

With that all being said, thank you all for reading, and have a great day! I hope to see you in the discord, but if not, then I'll see you in the next chapter!

Happy Holidays everyone! Stay warm!

Chapter 8: Bruised Red

Izuku watched, as the man he saw as his mentor, the world's number one hero, died. His body has been cut in two. Severed just below his pectorals, he bled out quickly, with nearly two thirds of his body laying dismembered on the floor next to him. Izuku could see the opened cavities from where the lungs had been cut off, as the man’s organs spilled out of his lower half, staining the concrete red.

 

“It seems we were successful, Master Shigaraki.” The warper said, knocking Izuku out of his trance. He almost moved forwards, before remembering the hand still on his neck.

 

“Exactly as I thought we would be, even if there were a few hiccups along the way.” The blue haired teen, now named Shigaraki said. He let go of Izuku’s neck, scratching behind his own lightly. “Let me clean up a little. Japan will flock like crazy to his corpse, so let's simply get rid of it.” He stepped forwards, reaching down towards the part closest to him, All Might’s lower half. As his hand touched it, and all five fingers made contact, Izuku watched as it began to decay into dust, disappearing into a pile of something akin to ash. The teen stepped forwards, intending on doing the same to the other half, when Izuku’s eyes lit up in a faint green glow.

 

For a moment, the shock of his mentor’s death had terrified him. It hadn’t occurred to him that All Might could even die. But Izuku remembered that death was no longer the end, not with him here. So he reached out, projecting his soul, to wrap around the bright, imposing golden one of All Might's, and to dive into the Necropolis.

 

His eyes stayed locked onto the form of Shigaraki, glaring at him, even as his vision faded.

 

<•>

 

The field of roses greeted Izuku once again, as his vision regained color and brightness. He was once again in the Valley of Asgard. Next to him, stood the form of All Might. But it wasn't one Izuku recognized well. Izuku had seen every version of All Might, from his debut as a student at LAIQC, his bronze, silver, and gold age costumes, the modern, more weathered one that the world didn't realize was different, and his true, emaciated civilian form of Toshinori Yagi. The man before him looked somewhere between his young form, and his civilian one. He kept the same hairstyle as his civilian form, albeit much better maintained. But at the same time, he looked healthy. Nowhere near as muscular as his Hero Form, but reasonably strong for a man of his size. It hit Izuku that perhaps this is what All Might once looked like in his civilian form, before his injury devastated him.

 

“Huh?” The man said, disoriented. He turned, and looked to Izuku. “Young Midoriya? Where are we? I was just fighting that monster when…” He trailed off. “Oh.” He said, seemingly realizing what had occured.

 

Izuku stared up at his mentor with wide eyes. He looked so young. All Might’s form now couldn't have been older than 27 at the maximum. “You look so different.” Izuku almost whispered.

 

All Might raised an eyebrow for a moment, before he realized how different he felt. The man looked at his hands and arms, trying to recall the faint memories of when he looked like this. After a moment, it hit him. This was his civilian form, all the way back when he was still in America. The form he had, for the last few years he ever felt like Toshinori Yagi, technically Tristan Yagi, before he moved to Japan, and became the symbol he was. Before his real identity became All Might, before Toshinori felt more like the costume he wore, instead of who he really was.

 

Izuku realized then that the man’s eyes were white, like they had been during his Young Age. Before his form had grown, and shadowed them. This was Toshinori Yagi’s soul. This was who the man truly saw himself as. For his form to be this young…

 

It meant he hadn't thought he was truly himself in decades.

 

“I failed.” The man said, looking down at Izuku with an expression of deep sorrow. “I’m dead, aren't I?”

 

Izuku bit his lip, but nodded. “Yeah. The warper cut you in half.”

 

All Might put a hand on Izuku’s shoulder. “I’m sorry you had to see that, Young Midoriya. And I’m sorry that I couldn't do more.”

 

“I-” Izuku stopped. He didn't really know what to say here. Obviously the man was upset that he was dead, but somehow, even now, he remained more concerned about Izuku. “It's not over.” He said eventually. “I can bring you back..” The boy looked back at All Might, the same determination he had when saying similar words to his friends. “If you want…” He added lamely, thinking of the weight the man carried on his shoulders. It would be devastating to Izuku, but he would understand if the man didn't want to return.

 

“Does it hurt you?” The man asked.

 

“Not at all, I’ll be completely fine. It's all up to you.” Izuku said.

 

“Then of course. I would never leave you to face those villains alone, Young Midoriya. What do you need me to do?” The man said, putting on a smile, one that seemed far more genuine than the man’s normal ones.

 

“Well, if you can use your quirks like this, then we could get back fairly quickly. All we need to do is to reach The Gates of Life and Death. So if you can get us there quickly, then that solves that.”

 

“And where exactly are these gates?” All Might asked.

 

Izuku frowned slightly. “They move around. But I can sense the path, so if it’s okay, I can just tell you where to go.”

 

All Might smiled, and buffed up into his hero form. “I’d almost forgotten what this was like without my injury.” He grinned, his bright eyes shining with happiness, now that they were no longer shadowed by grief. The man got on one knee, turning around to let Izuku get on his back. “Well then Young Midoriya. Hop on, and point the way!”

 

-(o)-

 

They stopped for a short break just before they reached the grayscale forest. It seems the fractures in the world, the entrances to The Beyond would stay where they were. As they did though, the two talked. “What exactly is this place, Young Midoriya?” The man had dropped his hero form, as the two sat for a bit. It had been less than an hour, far faster than when Izuku had gotten here with Momo, Denki, and Kyouka. Much of that time saved could be attributed to All Might's speed, and the ability to carry Izuku effortlessly.

 

“The world we’re in right now is Asgard. The land of the Norse gods. Normally, we would've been sent to either Valhalla or Folkvangr, but considering we left immediately, we’ve skipped that. As for this place specifically, this is the gateway to The Beyond. I don't know for sure what it is, but it seems like a place between underworlds. A place beyond even the gods.” Izuku said, doing his best to explain it.

 

“Thou art correct, child.” A woman’s voice spoke, one that Izuku recognized. All Might had gotten up in an instant, his hero form up within seconds, and Izuku had little time to react to get the man to pause. He himself had nearly gotten whiplash from how fast he turned to the woman. This was the goddess who had spoken to Izuku and his friends the last time he was here. “I see thou hast made it back to thy realm. And despite that, thou hast returned. Uninjured, but thy company is not.” She gave a once over of All Might, frowning slightly. “Devastating injuries thou hast suffered. Yet though continue onwards. Brave, for certain. Foolish, yet to be seen.” She turned back to Izuku. “Ye have a long journey ahead, children. Your first time within Inn Fleiri was but a taste. Your presence will be recognized, the more often ye tread those horrid lands. Your souls stain the divinity, acting as a beacon to things best left without being known by mortal eyes. The fiends ye no doubt have faced are naught but cells, when compared to the foes ye shall encounter eventually. If ye must venture forth, keep your time there short.”

 

All Might, who had frozen at Izuku launching between the two, stared at the woman suspiciously. “And who exactly are you?” He asked.

 

Izuku, knowing she wouldn't answer, did so for her. “She’s a goddess.” He thought of everything he knew about Norse Mythology, which admittedly wasn't much. But he did know some of the realms. He had looked up underworlds, once he knew of his quirk. Heaven, Hell, and Purgatory he already knew about, to a certain extent. Valhalla, Egyptian Judgement, and The Greek Underworld, though he hadn't yet been there, were fairly easy to find and research. Folkvangr was less informative, as was a number of other possible afterlives, such as Reikai, Mictlan, or the option that Izuku felt fit the situation, Helheim. The afterlife of the horrible, and the average, governed by the goddess of death, Hel. And if Izuku had any guesses as to who this woman was, with one half being a beautiful woman, and the other half being a sickening, frail body barely on the cusp of death, maligned by disease, then he was almost certain she was said goddess. “Hel specifically, right?” He said, directing that last part towards her.

 

She smiled. “Very good child. It’s not often that I interact with the departed, and even less those not of my realm.” She glanced back at the fracture of the world. “Less still those not of the Norns.” She turned back to him, and smiled fondly. “But then I suppose an exception could be made for mine Psychopomp.” She raised her left hand, the healthy one, and placed it gently atop Izuku’s head. She gently brushed some hair from his eyes, as a mother might to her child. “Thou require strength, dear child of mine. Thy have senses, and durability, but thou lack power to go alongside it. Continue to collect the artifacts, the powers, and the blessings of the realms. Grow your strengths child, and become the messenger, and the guide this world, and others need. But for the time being, I shall grant thee thine first power.”

 

Izuku felt power flood through him, as her eyes glowed a deep violet color. He could feel as it settled within him, anchoring within his being, and resting within his soul. A comforting chill washed over him, as he felt his senses stretch out further, his awareness focused among the shadows. Hesitantly, he raised his hand, and to his awe and delight, the shadows from between the two came to life, mirroring his direction in an inky black liquid. He looked back up from the captivating sight, to find nothing but the trees, and the scent of Sulfur and Sugar in the air.

 

“Young Midoriya?” All Might asked hesitantly. “Are you okay?”

 

Izuku stared at his hand in awe, before looking up at the man, eyes wide in a sense of wonder he hadn't felt since the first time he had seen a video of the man who had become his mentor. “I’ve never been better.” He breathed out, his voice light, as if he still couldn't quite believe it himself.

 

All Might stared at him for a moment, before he smiled at Izuku, obviously worried, but the boy’s wonder at the new power was unable to be ignored. “Well then. Shall we continue?”

 

-(o)-

 

As they stepped out of the fracture, stepping into the expanse of The Beyond, Izuku immediately noticed that things were different. Rather than the warped forest he had been expecting, they found themselves on a battered and brutalized boat, the two the only things with color, in the grayscale world. Stretching out into the infinite expanse of the world around them was nothing but black, abyssal oceans, the waves slamming into the barely floating vessel.

 

Instantly, the roaring of the waves, and the harrowing creaking of the ship's hull nearly drowned out any and all sound, as Izuku watched with terror, as the fracture sealed, leaving nothing but the black abyssal void of the sky in its wake.

 

“Young Midoriya!” All Might yelled, and even from the man’s back, Izuku had a hard time hearing him. “Where are we!?” He asked, trying his best to stay stable on the dangerously rocking boat.

 

Izuku looked around, any comfort he had received from the interaction with Hel, gone. “I don't know!” He yelled, panicked. His head turned, desperately trying to gain any form of information, but there was nothing that he could find. The ship appeared to be an old, metal fishing boat. At the back was a winch, and a large livewell, which Izuku was sure he didn't want to look in. The center of the ship held the small wheelhouse. All in all, the ship couldn't have been longer than 50 feet, and the small trawler most certainly wasn't designed for this weather. Worst of all, Izuku didn't know of any way out of this. 

 

Around them, as they fought against the waves, and the storm, the boat continued to groan, threatening to break apart. And yet, despite the snaps, creaks, and scrapes they could hear, it remained whole, even in the violent storm. Izuku thought of The Gates, desperately hoping there was a way out of this, but it didn't help. The path in his mind told him to simply continue following the route the boat was already on. He could do nothing more than wait.

 

But the waves around them continued to rise, before they eventually gave way to something else entirely. A figure emerged from the only waves, gargantuan and powerful. They appeared feminine, but were very clearly inhuman. Their eyes were one solid color, made gray by the world, and their ears were pointed, ending in fin looking tips. Their neck had slits, like gills, and despite the normal looking upper body, behind her Izuku could see a massive aquatic tail poking out through the water. She stared at the boat for a moment before she yelled, a horrifying screech, that broke through the noise of the Storm. If not for the fact that he had to hold on to All Might, he would have clamped his hands onto his ears. He could not though, and so the horrible sound echoed through his head, like two pieces of metal scrap scraping against each other. All Might too, was clearly affected, grunting, but Izuku was once again reminded that here, within the afterlife, the man was completely healthy. Something like a noise would be unable to hurt him.

 

The woman narrowed her eyes at the boat in anger, and she swept her hand, a massive wave coming hurtling at them. All Might yelled over his shoulder to Izuku. “Hold tight my boy!” He turned back to look at the massive woman. “We need to take her down!” With little other warning, All Might went soaring off of the boat, flying through the harsh winds and stormy weather, directly at the being. Her eyes widened in shock, but she was unable to react before All Might slammed his fist into her forehead, and Izuku felt the shockwave buffet the ocean around them. The woman was sent flying backwards, plunging back beneath the waves, as they began to calm, but that did not fix the situation. Izuku and All Might were still in the middle of the air above the ocean, and as it settled, they began to fall.

 

The two tumbled into the ocean, slamming into the freezing saltwater, as the waves rolled over them, throwing the two each and every direction. The waves may have calmed down, but they were still rough waters, and now the two were being thrown about under the surface. Slowly however, the intensity began to shrink, as they began to tighten themselves. Quickly, All Might began to swim upwards, and a moment before Izuku ran out of air, they breached the surface, gasping. All Might treaded water in the now calm water, and clear, endlessly black skies. Somehow, they had ended up in a pond, rather than the ocean they once were in.

 

Slowly, the man pulled the two out of the water and onto the grass, sitting down, and taking a moment to recover from the exhaustion. “What the hell was that?” All Might said, obviously calming down.

 

“I don't know.” Izuku mumbled, exhausted. “But I definitely don't think we should stay here any longer than we need to.”

 

“I certainly won't argue.” All Might said, huffing out a laugh.

 

Izuku focused on The Gates, and found the pull to be very strong. He pushed himself to his feet, eyes wide, as he looked around, and sure enough, within a set of old ruins nearby, stood The Gates. “It’s here!” Izuku said, which caused All Might to shoot up as well 

 

“Then let’s get out of here!” The man said, practically scooping Izuku up, and running towards where Izuku was pointing, barreling through the gates quickly.

 

<•>

 

His vision returned in an instant, unlike the blurry, slow fade in that it had been the last two times, likely because this time, Izuku himself was not harmed in any way. His eyes were still locked on the corpse of All Might, as Shigaraki walked towards the upper half. Soulsight activated instantly, and Izuku focused on the golden light of All Might's soul, activating Einherjar’s Energy. The man’s soul flew towards his upper half, and Izuku watched as the dusted lower half began to spiral through the air, forming into the man’s lower half again, as the nerves, veins and bones began to form. The man, barely more than half of a body, but now his lower half a glowing soul, pushed himself off of the ground.

 

Shigaraki froze, and he looked at Izuku, his eyes wide. He looked back at the rapidly regenerating form of All Might, and took a step back. “Kurogiri!” He said. “Kurogiri we need to leave!” In less than a moment, a portal consumed Shigaraki, Kurogiri and Misteltain, leaving nothing but the knocked out forms of the rank and file villains around them, and the injured form of Eraserhead.

 

But as All Might's form continued to regenerate, Izuku noticed something. His left side, where his injury was, seemed to be healing perfectly. Not simply regenerating back to how he was before he died, but healing the injury that had been cut off as well. “Is everything alright Young Midoriya?” The man asked, seeing his shocked look, and deducing the regeneration alone wouldn't have caused it.

 

“You’re fine.” Izuku whispered quietly.

 

“Hm?” All Might said, raising an eyebrow. But a moment later, he froze, his eyes going wide, as he slowly glanced towards his midsection, pulling his shirt up to look at where his injury once was. Now, it held nothing but healthy, normal skin and muscle. “I’m fine…” All Might repeated breathlessly, as if he had just witnessed a miracle. But considering what had just occurred, even Izuku was unsure if it wasn't. The man looked up, grinning at Izuku. “I’m fine Young Midoriya! And it was your quirk that healed me!”

Notes:

Hello everyone! New chapter out! Sorry for the long wait, I was working on a mega chapter for The Rising Storm, and needed a bit of a break afterwards lol

I hope you enjoyed the chapter, we got a bit more of a look at The Goddess, Hel, more regions of The Beyond, and Izuku got some new powers! Super fun!

Anyways, thank you all for reading! If you noticed any spelling or grammar issues, please let me know, as well as any thoughts, questions, or theories! I love reading your comments!

I also have a discord server if anyone is interested in joining! We chat about this fic, and my other main ones, as well as other fics and recommendations. It's also just a fun place to hang out and chat! If you're interested, you can join with this Discord Link

With that all being said, I hope to see you in the discord, but if not, then I'll see you in the next chapter! Until then!

Chapter 9: Emerald

It was a miracle. After the horror show that was the USJ, seeing All Might fully healed was amazing. Izuku had thought he would have to watch the man slowly become unable to stay in his hero form. But as the man had displayed, by capturing every villain still remaining in the USJ within mere seconds, just barely slower than he was at his peak, Izuku knew that was no longer the case. The man had used nearly all of his time earlier today, and yet using his hero form now took no effort from him. Izuku saw as the shadowed eyes his mentor once had became bright, the white and blue showing the man’s passion to save as many as he could.

 

By the time the other teachers and the paramedics returned, everything had been well cleaned up. Thankfully, outside of the four in the Mountain zone, and the two teachers, it seemed like none of them had been seriously injured. With Tokoyami in the Downpour zone, Bakugou in the blaze zone, Kirishima in the landslide zone, and Todoroki in the shipwreck zone, it seemed each area other than theirs had a powerhouse capable of overwhelming the villains. But despite the things they had to go through, Izuku was glad they were all okay. As far as he was aware he could only follow someone if they had died recently. If it was too long afterwards, he would have to search for them in the various afterlives on his own, and at that point, they may as well be lost to him.

 

Izuku walked with All Might out of the building, as the two slowly reached the makeshift emergency area, as a number of first responders had gathered. Already he could see some of his classmates holding blankets around them, a few from being wet, but others finding comfort in the material instead. “Izuku!” He turned to the side, and he saw Denki running over to him. The blond wrapped him into a hug. “You’re okay?” He asked, pulling back, but keeping his hands on Izuku’s shoulders.

 

Behind the boy, Momo and Kyouka were coming up as well, and Izuku smiled softly at them all. “I’m all right. Wasn't the entire time.” He said, giving them a bit of a hint as to what happened. “But I’m okay. Barely ten minutes gone from that.”

 

Momo’s eyes narrowed worriedly. “Izuku, what do you mean from that?”

 

Izuku grimaced. “You know what their goal was, right?” 

 

Kyouka nodded. “To kill All Might.” She saw the look he sent her at that, and her eyes went wide. “They succeeded!?” She whisper yelled. “You…” She trailed off, implying he used his quirk.

 

“Yeah. Return trip was much faster when he could just pick me up and practically fly.” He said, rubbing the back of his neck with a sheepish grin. “Turns out, watching the Number One Hero regenerate two thirds of his body is pretty terrifying.”

 

The three others blinked. “What.” Denki said, staring at him, as if he had grown a second head. 

 

“Don't worry about it.” Izuku said. He looked around, and realized that everyone else around them looked significantly more shaken than them. It took him a second to realize why. Obviously their experience was worse, but they also had time. They would suffer through nightmares, but in the moment, the here and now, they were able to process everything, and calm themselves down with time the others didn't have. They would likely all be fine. But like the four had gotten, they just needed time.

 

-(o)-

 

Izuku stared at his ceiling, unable to sleep. He had gotten so used to having one of the other three with him that going to sleep alone now was hard. Every time he closed his eyes, he could see their injured forms, and without them there to remind himself they were fine, he couldn't calm down enough. 

 

His phone rang with a notification in the dark room. For a while, he didn't touch it. He should be going to sleep. Using his phone would only make that harder. But eventually, curiosity got the better of him, and he checked the messages.

 

 

Denki

Anyone still awake?

 

Izuku

Yeah. Can't seem to fall asleep.

 

Kyouka

It's the same here

 

Momo

Every time I get close to falling asleep, I keep seeing one of you injured, or those monsters… 

 

Izuku

That's the same thing happening to me

 

Denki

Not being able to crack my eye open and see you three is definitely making it difficult

 

Kyouka

Everything's so quiet now. I got so used to hearing too much, and now that everything’s been toned down it's jarring

 

Kyouka

It wasn't an issue before because I could just listen to your breathing, or your heartbeats, but now I can't

 

Momo

So it seems we all are struggling for similar reasons

 

Izuku

Yeah

 

 

Izuku thought for a moment. Around him, in his room, he created a small tendril of shadow from the other side of his bed. It was warm, just like the blanket it had come from.

 

 

Izuku

I have an idea that could help, but I don't know how well it will work. Does anyone want to try?

 

Denki

Hit me

 

Kyouka

I’m down for anything right now

 

Momo

I’d be willing to try something out

 

Izuku

All right, then accept the video call

 

 

He promptly sent a request to the group chat for a video call, and after a moment, it was picked up by all three. All of them looked tired, but unable to sleep. “Hey.” He said quietly.

 

“Heya.” Kaminari replied

 

“ ‘lo” Kyouka mumbled

 

“Hello” Momo said softly

 

“Alright, I’m gonna try and use one of the powers I got earlier. If it works, then it might help. So if stuff starts happening, don't freak out.” Izuku said. He focused on Kyouka first, who looked absolutely exhausted. Her screen showed her face buried halfway into the pillow, and a bit of the blanket behind her. Izuku felt the same power he had just used in his own room, and slowly, a shadow formed behind her, slowly twisting into a form similar to Izuku’s own arm. “Behind you Kyouka.” He said quietly.

 

She raised an eyebrow, and turned. She jerked a little, obviously shocked, but Izuku made the hand wave, and she calmed down. “How the…” She reached out to touch the hand, and when her fingers eventually pressed against the shadowy hand, Izuku felt like they were pressing against his own real hand. “Woah…” She breathed out, in awe. After a moment, one of her jacks reached out slowly, and wrapped around the shadow hand. He felt the cord wrap around his arm, and the comforting feeling that came with it, as she pressed the jack against where his pulse would normally be. “I can hear your pulse.” She whispered, as she moved the phone with her as she turned to her side, staring at the screen.

 

Izuku was frozen for a moment, as her fingers were interwoven with the shadow hands, pushing his real fingers out. He stared back at her for a moment, a blush beginning to dust his cheeks. “Does…” he started slowly. “Does it help?” He eventually said quietly. 

 

Kyouka had laid back down on her pillow, holding his hand still. She cracked an eye open to look at him. “Yeah.” She mumbled. “Thanks Green.” she said, closing her eyes again.

 

Izuku smiled at her, not that she could see. “Sure thing Violet.” He whispered quietly, lightly squeezing his hand, and therefore hers as well. She squeezed back, but otherwise didn't respond, as her breathing evened out. 

 

Izuku only now realized that he had forgotten about the other two. He glanced back at the other videos, and found Kaminari had also fallen asleep. Izuku and Momo were the only two left, as he smiled sheepishly at her. She sent a sweet smile back at him. “She looks adorable.” She murmured quietly.

 

Izuku glanced back at the rocker girl, and found he had to agree. Compared to her tense, but exhausted look from before, now, finally asleep, she looked so peaceful. “She does.” Izuku quietly agreed. He looked back at Momo. “How are you?”

 

“Handling it as well as I can, it seems.” The girl said. Despite that, it seemed her attention was still on Kyouka’s camera. Specifically, it looked like it would be at the shadow hand holding the violet haired girl's own hand.

 

Izuku thought for a moment, before deciding to simply ask. “I have another hand… if you want.” He suggested.

 

Momo’s cheeks tinted pink, but after debating it for a moment, she nodded. “I think it would help.” She admitted.

 

“Alright.” Izuku focused on her camera, and again, formed a shadow into a hand, his left one this time. Slowly, he felt Momo's hand slide forwards, eventually touching it, and slowly intertwining their fingers. 

 

“Thank you.” Momo said quietly.

 

“It helps me as much as it helps you. I can feel you two, just like you can feel me.” He admitted, closing his eyes for a moment. His cheeks were about pink, as he realized he was now about to get to sleep holding the hands of two very pretty girls, but made no attempt to stop. He yawned softly. “Do you think you’ll be able to get to sleep?” He asked, opening his eyes again, to look at his phone, which had been grabbed by another strand of shadow when he offered his other hand to Momo. In the video, he saw the girl laying down in her bed, eyes closed, as she pulled the shadow hand closer. She had fallen asleep as well. Izuku smiled, and closed his eyes again, the two hands holding his own pushing out the nightmares as he drifted to sleep.

 

-(o)-

 

The next morning the four met up early, near the school gates, as they walked in together. They all looked like they could certainly use a bit more sleep, but considering that they were trying to get back to normal life after the chaos that was their last few days Izuku thought they were doing fine. Kaminari had seemingly claimed dibs on Izuku’s right hand, claiming that Kyouka and Momo had gotten to hold his hands too much, and it was only fair. Izuku had simply smiled at the blond, and raised his hand for the boy to grab, who did so happily, and was now walking with a skip in his step, swinging their arms between them. It was very cute, and Izuku couldn't fight the grin he had on his face. It seemed the girls also found the sight funny, as the two were muffling giggles.

 

Eventually though, they reached class, and the bell came closer to ringing, so they had to split up, and head to their own seats. As they waited, Izuku saw as the rest of their class looked similarly, or possibly worse rested as the four of them. It certainly wasn't going to be a very energetic day today. As a few of the students whispered quietly back and forth about who their sub was going to be, Izuku heard footsteps down the hall that he had come to recognize quickly as Eraserhead’s. What was the man doing here? He was injured, and not minorly. He should be at home, resting, not being here coming to teach class.

 

As much as Izuku disliked the man, he accepted that Eraserhead had protected the rest of the class, and deserved some recognition for it. So his priority was confusion as to why the man was not allowing himself to heal, rather than worry that the man was here. Sure enough, within a few moments, the man walked into the classroom, to confused words from the class. He held up a hand, silencing them all. “Good work at the USJ everyone, you all did well. But don't get complacent. Your fight isn't finished yet.” The man said, and instantly, the classroom tensed.

 

“They're going to come back?” Tokoyami said, a dangerous edge to his voice. 

 

“The UA sports festival is coming up.” Eraserhead clarified, to the relief of everyone. 

 

The class seemed to calm down at that, as the man began to explain their training for the festival. The knowledge that normal school events were continuing seemed to be a relief to them all. A sort of indication that everything would be okay. And with those words, everyone let out the tension they seemed to be holding on to. They were going to be fine.

 

-(o)-

 

Lunch that day was an interesting affair. The four of them had gathered together at a table, with Izuku and Momo sitting next to each other, while Denki and Kyouka sat across from them. Shortly afterwards however, They were joined by Uraraka, who had also brought along Iida and Todoroki. “Hey you guys!” Uraraka said happily. “You all seem to be getting along well! I guess if the USJ did anything good, it helped you all become friends!” She said, blissfully unaware of what had actually happened.

 

The three others all looked at Izuku, remembering his declaration when they had first arrived. That was what had spurred them into the close friendship they had already found themselves in. Izuku blushed at the looks, and coughed. “Uh… yeah, definitely.” He said weakly, prompting an odd look from the girl.

 

“Ooookay.” She said suspiciously. “Moving on, what do you guy’s thing about the sports festival! I can't wait!” Her happy expression became determined. “I’m gonna do my best and win!” She declared, in a tone that just begged for someone to challenge her.

 

“I think I’ll try for second place.” Todoroki said, a thoughtful expression on his face.

 

“What’s with your obsession about second place anyways?” Denki asked. “I mean it’s funny but also a little confusing.”

 

“That’s fairly simple,” The heterochromatic boy said. “Spite.” He said simply, prompting Denki and Kyouka to both laugh. “My father is an asshole who is determined for me to become the Number One Hero. So I’ve made it my mission to be just like him. Always second best.” He said, a mischievous smile on his face. “What about you all?” He turned to look at his Class President. “Iida?”

 

The blue haired boy sat up straighter in his chair. “As some of you might already know, I am a legacy student. My family is one that has gone into Heroics regularly, and my older brother is an active hero.” The boy’s eyes seemed to travel somewhere else when he spoke. “He is my role model. I am to be like him in every way I can when I am older.”

 

Uraraka was staring at him with wide eyes. “Ooh, that's so cool! Who is he?”

 

Iida gained a proud smile. “The Turbo Hero: Ingenium!”

 

“Oh, I know him!” Izuku said. “His agency is huge! He had more interns than nearly any other agency in Japan. That's so cool!”

 

Iida nodded. “It certainly is something to aspire to.” The boy turned to look at them, and immediately Izuku got worried. This was the same conversation that had brought up Kyouka’s past issues with her quirk, and had eventually took a turn towards something significantly less lighthearted. He didn't mind talking about it with his three friends, but judging from Kyouka’s look, she didn't want to tell Uraraka, Iida, or Todoroki. “Midoriya, why do you want to be a hero?” The boy asked.

 

Izuku thought about it for a second. He wouldn't give the full answer. But he could give a significantly watered down one. “I got my quirk later than usual, and I was treated poorly for it. So many people are treated like dirt for their quirks or the lack thereof, and I want to be someone who protects them.” He explained, fairly vague, but with enough truth to not be lying. Quickly though, the boy moved along. “What about you Uraraka?”

 

The girl blushed deeply at the question, and didn't answer for a moment. Eventually, she mumbled something under her breath that it seemed only Jirou could hear. Izuku asked her to repeat it, and eventually she did so loud enough for everyone to hear. “For the money, okay.” She said, sounding ashamed. “I want to be a hero for the money.”

 

Everyone at the table looked a bit confused, but no one said anything. That was certainly not what they were expecting from her. There had to be more to the story. “Is… Is there any specific reason, or is it just because you want to be able to get the things you like?” Izuku asked, trying to phrase it as well as he could without being offensive.

 

The girl sighed, and looked down at her food. “My family owns a construction company. But we'll, we’ve been struggling for a while now. My parents work so hard, just to scrape by, so I want to be able to support them. I know it’s selfish, but that’s why I want to be a hero.”

 

Izuku blinked, because suddenly everything made so much more sense. “That’s not selfish at all!” h

He said.

 

“Huh?” Uraraka asked, looking up to stare at him in confusion. “What do you mean?”

 

“Being a hero to help your parents out isn’t selfish at all. You’re helping someone else out, and you're doing so by saving even more people. In what world would that be seen as selfish?” Izuku asked.

 

She seemed to think on his words for a moment, before grinning shyly at him. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.” She admitted, rubbing the back of her neck.

 

From there, they dropped the conversation, instead switching to talking about the sports festival, much to Kyouka’s relief. She sent Izuku a grateful look, which Izuku replied to with a small nod. Lunch ended shortly afterwards, and soon they were heading back to their normal classes, spirits much higher than they had been during homeroom.

Notes:

Hello! Bet you didn't expect another update so soon, huh? Two updates in a single day, let's go! Super super fun.

I especially enjoyed the midnight phone call, very cute. It was super fun to write. They're just so adorable.

Anyways, thank you all for reading! If you noticed any spelling or grammar issues, please let me know, as well as any thoughts, questions, or theories! I love reading your comments!

I also have a discord server if anyone is interested in joining! We chat about this fic, and my other main ones, as well as other fics and recommendations. It's also just a fun place to hang out and chat! If you're interested, you can join with this Discord Link

With that being said, I hope to see some of you in the discord, but if not, then I'll see you all in the next chapter! Peace!

Chapter 10: Cerulean

Principal Nezu was not one often stunned by things. He was not omniscient, he could be caught off guard, or surprised by something. But very few things had the capabilities of freezing him in shock. And yet, here in his office with All Might and Recovery Girl, he was stunned.

 

“I’m going to need you to say that again.” Recovery Girl said. “Because I could have sworn you just told me you were fully healed.” She stared at all Might with a deadpan look. “And you and I both know that was deemed impossible.”

 

The Youthful Heroine thought the man was joking. But Nezu could tell something was different. The way he held himself now, the slight easing of tension. The light back in his eyes. Something major had changed. Yagi untucked his shirt, and pulled it up. Both Nezu and Recovery Girl could do nothing but gape for a moment at the perfectly healed skin. It was as if nothing had ever happened. As the man dropped his shirt, so too did he drop his hero form. The man looked healthy. While he was still underweight, he didn't look ill or like he was suffering the effects of old age. In fact, even nearing 60, the man didn't have a single gray hair, and Nezu couldn't smell a single drop of hair dye.

 

“How did this happen?” Recovery Girl breathed out in awe.

 

Yagi grimaced slightly. “That is a bit of a complicated subject.” He rubbed the back of his neck, likely knowing whatever he was about to tell them was something unbelievable. “Simply put. I was cut in half and died.”

 

Nezu blinked at him. Yes, that was most certainly absurd. What the hell did the man mean he died? Clearly he was standing right in front of him.

 

Yagi continued. “Young Midoriya brought me back to life.” At this, Nezu began processing things. Part of what made Nezu one of the smartest beings on the planet was his Eidetic Memory. Not only could he process information at an extreme rate, but he could remember every single thing he had ever seen, heard, tasted, touched, or smelled. Every thought, every emotion, and every theory. So he recalled what he knew about Midoriya’s quirk.

 

Registered as Necropolis, an emitter type quirk. Its description read: The user's soul is less anchored to their body, and they may project it outwards upon activation, allowing them to see and interact with things in the afterlife.

 

This description did not fall in line with the boy’s supposed feat of resurrection. But it was somewhere to start. He pulled up the boy's tests, the homework, and his record from middle school. And he began to realize that Izuku Midoriya was smart, but perhaps more importantly, he was not naive. The boy would recognize the sheer potential his quirk had, if resurrection was a part of it. His quirk developed late, even without being the bearer of One For All, he had only gained his quirk less than a year before the start of term. And so, he had likely intentionally left parts of his quirk out of the description. It was good that he had, otherwise the HPSC would likely have attempted to groom him into a soldier for them.

 

But now, with All Might fully healed, Nezu realized quite a few things had changed. “All Might.” Nezu began. “How would you like to be the gamesmaster for the Sports Festival? I believe that it would go a long way towards showing resilience, and be a subtle way to flex the school’s power, now with you here.”

 

The man’s eyes lit up. “I would be delighted to.” He said excitedly.

 

Nezu nodded. “Excellent.”

 

-(o)-

 

Mirai Sasaki was a man who took his job quite seriously. He was a pro hero, which meant every day, lives were in his hands. He could not afford to let them down. At the same time, it meant he often encountered some of the worst sides of people. He enjoyed humor, as he believed it to be the best way to counter the often heart wrenching tragedy that was so inherent with his profession. Levity kept the horrible things his agency saw on patrol at bay. They kept those feelings from overwhelming and consuming people.

 

All that to say that Mirai had struggled to find real happiness and humor in the past five years. In fact, as the days ticked by, it only got more difficult. Toshinori was going to die. There would be no joy in that. There would be no happiness from the events. They would only be left with sadness, and no amount of laughter would be able to ease the pain. The world would mourn a great hero. And Mirai would be one of the few to mourn the man.

 

To make matters worse, the two had not spoken since a few months after that fateful day at the hospital. When they had tried desperately to convince the man to quit. When Mirai had desperately tried to change fate, something he knew to be futile. The argument had created a rift between the two, an ideological divide that could not simply be ignored. It was something that Mirai greatly regretted, but he could not just stand there, watching as Toshinori destroyed himself. Either he would try to stop the man, or he had to leave, no matter how painful it was. He could only hope the man learned before it was too late.

 

“Sir?” Centipeder knocked on his office door.

 

“Yes?” Mirai answered.

 

The door opened slightly, and Centipeder poked his head in. “You have someone here to see you.”

 

Mirai raised an eyebrow. Centipeder could handle nearly all matters, so outside of the absolute most important subjects, he wouldn't need to come to Mirai. Whatever it was must be quite pressing. “Send them in.” He said, receiving a nod in return.

 

To his shock, All Might walked in. Toshinori, in his hero form, was here. He almost didn't breath for a moment, as he blinked at the man, distantly hearing the soft click of the door shutting behind him. “Mirai.” The man said softly, with a sense of joyful relief in it.

 

“Toshinori?” He responded, his tone disbelieving that the man was here. What happened, what was going on? Questions ran through his mind, one after another.

 

Toshinori nodded. “May I sit?” He asked.

 

Mirai blinked, finally realizing that the man was actually here, that this was actually happening. “O-of course.” He said, mind running so far behind, desperately trying to understand.

 

Toshinori smiled, and sat down across from Mirai. “I’m sure you’re wondering why I’m here.”

 

“I… Yes, I am.”

 

Toshinori's smile faded slightly. “Your prediction. Of what would come in 5 years. Of my death.” Mirai knew all too well. “It happened.”

 

Mirai stilled. “What?”

 

“Your prediction happened, Mirai. You didn't want to tell me how I died, but I saw your glances, and your worried looks. It didn't mean anything at the time, but now, I know what it was. In your prediction, my lower torso was severed. Wasn't it?” Toshinori said, explaining almost exactly the images that haunted Mirai’s dreams, even to this day.

 

“It was.” Mirai managed to croak out, horrified.

 

Toshinori nodded. “It happened, Mirai. I died. I was cut in half, and I saw the afterlife.”

 

Mirai’s eyes were wide. “Then… how…” He couldn't finish the sentence. He couldn't understand what the man was telling him.

 

Toshinori smiled. “My successor.” As if it couldn't get any more shocking, those words may as well have kicked the air out of Mirai’s lungs. “The one who I’ve deemed as worthy to inherit my power. His original quirk is what saved me. It allows him to follow a soul into the afterlife. As well as guide them out and regenerate their body.” The man wasn't done it seemed, as before Mirai could fully process that, he lifted up his shirt, showing his perfectly healed side. “It healed me, Mirai. Fully. My fate has come and gone. I will not die, I swear to you.

 

Mirai looked at his friend, tears in his eyes, from joy and fear. Toshinori had died. And yet somehow, he was here. Slowly, he reached his hand forwards, across the desk. He locked eyes with Toshinori, and paused. Mirai didn't need to say a word, as his hand stayed outstretched on the table. Toshinori smiled, and reached his own hand out, so that Mirai could rest his within Toshinori’s palm, activating his quirk.

 

Images flashed through his mind, as his eyes glowed a deep magenta color, a clock ticking within them. Mirai looked further, far, far beyond as the images began to grow fainter, more ambiguous. And yet, as his quirk ended, and he met Toshinori’s eyes tears fell from his eyes. But he was smiling. Happier than he had been in years, he was smiling, as he pulled on the man’s arm with a force he wouldn't have dared to if the man was injured, and pulled him into a soul crushing hug over the desk as he sobbed in relief into Toshinori’s shoulder.

 

They stood there for a moment, simply glad to be in each other's company once more. Eventually, they let go of each other, and slowly, they say down, both clearly having cried, but both beaming at each other. “This successor of yours. Tell me about him.”

 

-(o)-

 

Toshinori found himself at a loss. It had been five years since he had been able to eat normal foods. Since he had been able to taste something good, rather than the horrible nutrient shakes he had to eat. That was the price he had to pay without a stomach. But, now that he was fully healed, he didn't know where to eat first. He had so many of his old restaurants that he wanted to go back to, to eat their amazing food once again. He simply didn't know which one to go to first.

 

But then he thought of the young man who had made it possible to even do so. Thought of the people of Japan, and how they had gotten used to All Might being this unattainable, mysterious figurehead. Perhaps his first meal would be more than just that. Perhaps he could use it as an opportunity. To tell the world again that despite being at UA, despite getting older, He was still there. But that he was also human just like the rest of them.

 

They had an early dismissal that afternoon, as the school would be undergoing some major construction projects that would result in frequent power outages. As a result, the students would be leaving before lunch. So on Midoriya’s way out, he stopped him. “Young Midoriya!” He called out, in his hero form. The man was using it quite a bit in recent days, as while his civilian form was healthy, he was also fairly underweight still. Besides, it had been entirely too long since the man had been able to actually use this form for extended periods. It was a little like getting a factory fresh model of his first car, and getting to drive it without hearing the engine struggling anymore. In time, it would become normal. But for now, he would enjoy it.

 

“All Might!” Midoriya said happily, before looking around to make sure no one else was around. “How are you feeling sir?”

 

Toshinori chuckled. “Perfectly fine Young Midoriya. And you don't need to call me Sir.” He said with a smile. “I was wondering, did you have any plans for lunch today?”

 

Midoriya tilted his head slightly, thinking, before shaking it. “Not really, why?”

 

“Well, now that my stomach is fully healed, I can finally eat real food. I was wondering if you would like to join me for my first time back to one of my favorite restaurants. It is thanks to you that I'm healed after all.”

 

Midoriya blushed, but his eyes were wide. “Are you sure? I mean, you don't have to.”

 

Toshinori chuckled, placing his palm on Midoriya’s head, and ruffling the boy’s hair. “Young Midoriya, I want to. Besides, you’re my successor. Let me do things for you, even if it is just taking you to a burger joint.”

 

Midoriya’s eyes lit up. “All Might approved burgers!” He said with a gasp. “Count me in!”

 

With that, the two began the walk towards the train station, much to Midoriya’s surprise. While All Might was a fairly common sight in Mustafu, now that he worked at UA, seeing the man simply walking down the street, talking and laughing with a UA student, in normal office clothes was certainly very different from the usual. A few people stopped to speak with the man, but many seemed to understand that the man wasn't here acting as a hero. That level of separation, along with their surprise at seeing the man at all kept the majority of the passersby from bothering them too much.

 

The train ride was a bit more interesting, as with the prolonged period of time with the same people, they got over their nerves, and more came up to talk. Toshinori was reminded of his days back in America as, after some small conversation, he, Midoriya, and a few other passengers got into a debate about the newest Blast Hero Blitz season. It was relaxing, getting to truly relax, and talk with people in his hero form without a time limit. To be part of the world once again, rather than some distant figurehead for heroics.

 

When they eventually reached it, Marinello’s American Diner was just the same as he had last seen it, but with a fresh coat of paint. It was nostalgic, walking back into the American styled restaurant, and sitting with Midoriya at the front bar. It had been a long time since he had last been there. As they waited for their food, the two talked, not about heroics, or anything significant. But just small things. A chance for Toshinori to really understand his student, more than he had before.

 

The food was amazing. That first bite of a real, American styled burger was possibly the most delicious thing he had ever eaten. The first time eating something with substance and taste in nearly 5 years. The other customers and the employees were shocked at first, but just like on the train, they quickly got over their fanfare, and they all began to talk about the baseball game on the television inside the diner as they ate. It was something Toshinori had forgotten he could do. And it was something he loved.

 

-(o)-

 

“Sir, it seems that one of our members has some information for us.”

 

Kai Chisaki turned towards the voice of his right hand man, Kurono with a raised eyebrow. “Oh?” He asked. “I assume that it’s useful if you’re informing me of it.”

 

Kurono nodded. “Yes sir. As you're aware, we’ve received reports of someone stirring things up in the underworld. You had suggested we place a few agents of ours in the mix, to attempt to understand what was happening.”

 

“Yes, I remember. I suppose the event has come and gone then?”

 

“Correct. As it turns out, the gathering was for an attack on UA. The USJ incident as the news is dubbing it. They gathered a massive fighting force with the intent to kill All Might.” Kurono explained.

 

Kai scoffed. “Kill All Might. How foolish are they?” Kurono didn't respond, and Kai turned to look at him with an incredulous face. “All Might was seen stopping a robbery on the way to UA just yesterday, after the USJ incident. They failed.”

 

Kurono pursed his lips. “According to the report, from all three members, including one that was unassociated with the others, that isn't entirely true.”

 

“Then how is he walking around fine?” Kai bit out, not understanding what was so complicated.

 

“According to the reports, All Might was cut in half by the warper. It was shortly afterwards that he immediately began to regenerate, coming back to life. Outside of the villains, there was only one person there who could be responsible for it. One of the students. They didn't know his name, but he had dark green hair.” Kurono paused for a moment. “This next piece of information comes from a member who was arrested, via one of our contacts who also was arrested though has been bailed out. As such, we can't verify the accuracy of the statement. But according to him, that same student, along with three others who clearly displayed their own quirks, were killed by the villains. Moments later, just like All Might, they began to regenerate. The specific person who gave us the details has a sense link quirk. It was triggered on this student when they died. For a few moments afterwards, they got flashes of what they consider to be the afterlife.”

 

Kai paused in his walk through the halls of the compound. “A death quirk?” He mumbled. “One that can not just enter the afterlife, but cause true resurrection.” He paused, thinking. “Get Muishiro. He’s loyal enough to do what I ask. I need to test some things.”

Notes:

Hello everyone! Shorter chapter, but the next one's likely going to be the start of the sports festival, so I wanted to get this little in between bit out of the way.

I want this story to kind of show All Might as a real person, rather than just an impossible symbol, so hopefully this helps. Nighteye is also going to be very different in this, for the reasons shown in this chapter.

Anyways, thank you all for reading! If you noticed any spelling or grammar issues, please let me know, as well as any thoughts, questions, or theories! I love reading your comments!

I also have a discord server if anyone is interested in joining! We chat about this fic, and my other main ones, as well as other fics and recommendations. It's also just a fun place to hang out and chat! If you're interested, you can join with this Discord Link

With that being said, I'll see you all in the discord, or the next chapter, have a great day!

Chapter 11: Yellow

They had just finished their class period at the end of the day, after being held up by Mr. Aizawa when things took a turn for the worst. It was looking to be yet another normal day. Class ended, they left to go to the gyms, and get some training with the teachers in preparation for the Sports Festival. They had assumed this would be the case. But when Aoyama opened the door to the classroom, he quickly realized that would not be the case.

 

Standing outside the door was a fairly large crowd of students. All of Class 1-A stopped in their tracks, confused about what was going on. Even Bakugou, who would have once spouted insults, just stared, confused.

 

“So this is the famed Class 1-A everyone’s heard so much about!” Someone on the inner ring of the crowd said, their voice projecting much further than just the classroom. Instantly, Izuku realized that for all the words were said to the class, they weren't directed towards them. “I’ve got to say, for people who seem content to bask in the glory and attention you’ve been receiving, now that I’m seeing you up close, I find you aren't exactly anything special.” Despite the otherwise upbeat and happy tone in which the boy spoke, his words were tinged with an edge of malice and venom. He had a wide grin on his face, but Izuku couldn't help but think it was just barely a step away from the boy baring his teeth at them.

 

Nobody spoke for a moment, confused. Slowly, Izuku frowned. “Uh…” he said, drawing attention to himself. “What exactly do you mean?” He asked, genuinely lost. He’d been vaguely paying attention to the rest of the class during lunch and after class, and as far as he was aware, no one seemed to be acting unkind to the other students. Certainly not to elicit this kind of a response from someone else.

 

The blond’s eyes locked onto Izuku's, and he saw as a hint of that excitable facade slipped away, the coldness in the boy’s eyes biting through, even as his words and his smile kept the same faux levity. “Oh come now, surely I don't have to spell it out for you.” The boy said, but no one responded. “The USJ of course. Class 1-A fights off real villains.” The boy said with a wistful tone, as if quoting a headline he’d seen. He dropped the act all together now, and glared harshly at them. “No need to play naive. We’ve all seen the attention you’ve been receiving, the praise you’re basking in.” His lip curled, into a sour look. “Don't think you're all so good, just because you got the chance to face off against villains. We might not have been put into 1-A, but rest assured, by the time the sports festival comes around, we’ll prove to everyone that you’re frauds, who don't deserve the attention you’ve been so greedily lapping up.”

 

Izuku’s eyes went wide and he gaped at the blond. Did he really just imply they were glad that they had been attacked at the USJ? That they were lucky for it? The room was frozen in shock, some of them remembering their experiences during the USJ, while others were stunned by the sheer gall the boy had, to say those things.

 

“So you’re an idiot.” A voice rang out from the classroom, the first response. It took Izuku a second to realize who had said it, but it dawned on him after a moment that it was Kaminari. The electric blond had stepped forwards, to the front of the classroom, and into the doorway, staring down the other boy. Said student opened his mouth to respond, but Denki cut him off. “You’re either an idiot, or you’re a piece of shit. Generally, I try to give people the benefit of the doubt, but right now, I’m finding that really hard. So which is it?” Denki challenged, to the quickly growing surprise of nearly everyone.

 

“Excuse me!?” The other boy said, his eyes wide in disbelief.

 

“You heard me.” Denki spat out. “I don't care how many news stories there are about us, I don't care how insecure or jealous you might feel, but we haven't done anything wrong. In case you hadn't realized, because somehow you got it in your head that we were lucky to be there, you’re dead wrong.” Denki glared harshly down at the boy. “Three of my classmates had serious burns, which would have scarred permanently without a healing quirk. Two of them almost drowned. Another had to hold back a villain that gave All Might trouble, in order to prevent it from killing our teacher. Speaking of them, both received permanent injuries from the incident.” Denki snapped at the boy. “I don't know where the hell you’ve gotten the idea that we’re happy it happened but we aren't. Trust me, every single one of us would have rathered that we weren't there.” Denki paused, letting it sink in for a moment. “That wasn't some fun, controlled exercise where we got to help take down villains. That was untrained students being forced to fight for their lives, while villains tried to kill them. None of us give a shit about the media attention. We are just happy to be alive.” His finger stuck forwards, pressing against the other boy’s chest. “If you hadn't seriously considered that maybe, just maybe, it would have been a bit shocking, a bit terrifying, then you’re a piece of shit. Having the gall to call victims of a villain attack lucky they were almost killed? Why the fuck are you in the hero course? From my perspective, that sounds like something a villain would say.”

 

Nobody spoke a word for a while, everyone standing there in stunned silence as they took in the words Denki had said.

 

Denki looked up from the other boy, turning to address the rest of the crowd. “You’ve all done enough. Leave.” He said simply. Izuku was fully aware the boy hadn't intended to, but the second his vision had moved from the other boy, Lightning had begun to jump between his neck and his shoulders. No doubt a response to the stress that confrontation had caused. But to the rest of the students gathered outside of the door, it was a threat. And as Izuku allowed his gaze to move, he realized Denki was far from the only one. Iida’s engines were humming, just loud enough to be noticed. Todoroki’s right side had begun to frost over. Uraraka glared out into the hall, slowly, but menacingly floating upwards from her hands clenching into a fist. The shadows in the room had darkened, seemingly sharpening into spines, something Izuku realized was his doing. Basking in the new darkness, and in anger, Dark Shadow’s eyes tinted dangerously orange. Kirishima’s skin had hardened, creating jagged, spiked knuckles in his fists. Bakugou’s hands crackled harshly. 

 

It seemed that the crowd had gotten the message well enough. But as the blond slinked away, he shot a venomous glare back at Denki. It seemed that he would be a different issue entirely.

 

-(o)-

 

The words from that confrontation had stuck with the class for quite a while, it had seemed. Everyone had been given a burst of inspiration, one granted by anger, and indignation. Even Iida, Koda, and Aoyama, members of the class who were ordinarily more composed than this, seemed to be driven by a need to destroy the rest of the classes. 

 

They had evidently all agreed with the blond, Monoma’s idea that somehow, Class 1-A was lucky to have been attacked. That means they were just as much of a target to direct their justified anger at. Iida seemingly had been the most affected. He had been a driving force for the class. It seemed as if he had finally been able to truly step into the role of the class president, not just as an authority figure, but a leader as well. He was helping push the whole class, lending aid to those who found themselves falling behind. It seemed the boy was truly determined to have not just himself, but everyone as prepared as possible for the festival.

 

Izuku had taken to training alongside Momo, Kyouka and Denki, when Momo made a suggestion. “Why don't we work together?” She asked them, one day while training. Izuku blinked at her in surprise, and the other two did as well, causing the girl to blush. “I just mean that there's no rules against cooperation. So why don't we work together, to ensure we reach the tournament at the end? We may not know what the events are before that, but working together would almost always be an advantage, no?”

 

Izuku pressed his lips together thinking about it. She was right. There was nothing stopping them. And if Izuku was being honest with himself he really wanted to. The four of them were pretty much already inseparable, after the horrible experience in the USJ. Izuku was almost certain that regardless of what they did, their futures were intertwined after that. He couldn't imagine just going separate ways anymore. So in something designed to showcase their skills, perhaps it was for the best they worked together. After all, Izuku had a feeling they would be doing so for quite a while.

 

-(o)-

 

The day of the sports festival had come. The classes had been called out onto the field to be introduced, and already, everyone could feel the tension in the air. As Bakugou was called up to the stand, the entire stadium held its breath.

 

“Don't hold back.” Most of Class 1-A blinked. Bakugou wasn't the same, aggressive asshole Izuku knew from middle school. But he was still kind of a dick. So to hear him start with that had most of them confused. “Because if I’m gonna win, I need to earn it. So try and put up some kind of fight.” The boy said, before handing the microphone back to All Might, and stepping off the stage. Justifiably, this caused the other classes to get a bit upset. Despite that, not a single person found they disagreed with Bakugou's words. After all, the ash blond boy had never said he would win. Only that he wanted to earn it. So did nearly everyone in 1-A.

 

Regardless, All Might quickly began to lay down the rules for the first event. An obstacle course. Simple. Entirely too simple to be something from UA. Izuku was sure this was going to be chaos incarnate. But they already had a plan. So when All Might called out for the start, and none of the four moved, understandably, many people were confused. But from her back Momo produced a large sled-like vehicle that the four quickly climbed in. Izuku then used his growing mastery over his umbrakinesis to control the shadows underneath the sled, and begin to rapidly propel them forwards, an overhang around the sides ensured a large amount of shaded coverage as they quickly began to reach speeds rivaling Iida’s top speed. They sped past the competitions, and flat out ignored the robot army that had slowed many of their classmates down, hurtling into a rapid first place.

 

It was then that they reached the second major obstacle. The pits. They had to get off, and slowly climb their way across, which resulted in losing time. Quite a bit, considering they also had to carry the large sled between them across. But when they finally reached the other side, they continued on again. They had just reached the minefield, when Present Mic announced Iida had come in first place. Luckily for the four of them, the minefield wasn't a challenge whatsoever, and by the time they reached the end, they had placed 8th through 11th. More than enough to move on to the next event.

 

As it turned out, the second event would be a cavalry battle. It was perfect for them, because they were already planning on working together, and fit perfectly within the four member groups. Everyone from their class seemed to group up, forming partnerships. Izuku was surprised when he noticed Todoroki split off from Iida and Uraraka, until he remembered the heterochromatic boy’s objectives were slightly different from everyone else's. He wanted second place specifically, as opposed to everyone else wanting to achieve first.

 

As the battle began, it was chaos. A number of teams targeted Iida right off the bat, and their team was doing everything they could to hold everyone else off. Izuku’s team meanwhile, were taking on the smaller groups, staying away from the center of attention, and slowly amassing large amounts of points. With Denki in front, Momo to the left, Kyouka to the right, and Izuku as the rider, it was a well balanced team. Kyouka had gotten very dangerous at using her jacks along with her hands, allowing her to not only defend the team well, but also to steal Headbands easier. And Izuku’s Umbrakinesis could be used to hold people in place, making it even easier.

 

As the time wore down, Izuku watched the other teams. Their team was in third place, a solid spot to be. Iida’s had managed to hold onto the 10 Million Points, while Todoroki’s team was consistently in second. Behind them, in fourth was a team led by the blond who had challenged their class. But as Present Mic began the countdown of the last fifteen seconds, Izuku saw as Todoroki’s group froze, and then he willingly handed over his headbands, with none of the group stopping him. Instantly, a group led by a purple haired boy shot up to second place, taking Todoroki’s spot, and a few seconds later, the event ended.

 

It was certainly shocking to everyone, but Todoroki seemed to take it well. He claimed that even though it hadn't been second place, the Second event would do just fine, which got laughs out of their friends.

 

But the top four groups had moved on, and this Included their own group. As they say down to eat, and prepare, the Tournament matchups were posted.

 

Midoriya Izuku Vs Monoma Neito

Asui Tsuyu Vs Yaoyorozu Momo

Tenya Iida Vs Kyouka Jirou

Kaminari Denki Vs Tokoyami Fumikage

 

Eijirou Kirishima Vs Tokage Setsuna

Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu Vs Shinsou Hitoshi

Shishida Jurota Vs Shoda Nirengeki

Aoyama Yuuga Vs Uraraka Ochako 

 

-(o)-

 

The first fight of the tournament was here, and it would be Izuku against Monoma. Izuku still remembered the hateful, insensitive words from the blond. He wasn't inclined to go easy on the boy whatsoever. So when they stepped out onto the field, and the boy sent Izuku a smug look, Izuku shot back a harsh glare instead. Izuku only really wanted one thing from this tournament. To destroy this asshole.

 

“For our first round of the Tournament, we have The Shadowy Speedster, Midoriya Izuku! And his opponent, the Mastermind Method Actor, Monoma Neito!” Present Mic introduced the two, as they stepped onto both sides of the field.

 

The tension was high. Already All Might was able to tell, this match was more than just about winning the tournament. There was more motivation here. So when he started the match, and the two began to fight, he wasn't surprised it started off rough.

 

Monoma ran forwards, just as Izuku did, but he quickly found his leg yanked out from under him, threatening to send him toppling. In response, he slit apart, into various segments, flying around the arena. Each part suddenly grew quickly in size, rushing towards Izuku with newfound strength, and turning silver, gaining a metallic sheen. It was the three quirks of his teammates during the Cavalry Battle. Which meant Monoma had a copy quirk. “That’s a good quirk you have!” Monoma’s mouth called, which seemed to be flying around the arena in an effort to disorient him. “Let me show you how to really use it!” The boy said, a hand rushing forwards from Izuku’s side.

 

Izuku’s eyes widened. Monoma was trying to copy his quirk. But the boy assumed the Umbrakinesis was the quirk, and not a blessing he had received. If Monoma copied Necropolis, and activated it…

 

But Izuku couldn’t stop it. The shadow wall he hastily summoned shattered easily, just like it always did. Shadows were quick to respond, and could sting, but they were fragile. So the hand continued forth, eventually touching Izuku's arm. “Now! Let’s end this!” Monoma said, reforming himself around the hand touching Izuku. But Izuku could see the moment Monoma realized what Izuku’s quirk was. It was too late however, as the boy had begun to activate Necropolis.

 

Izuku felt Monoma’s soul spasm heavily, desperately clawing its way out of his body in an attempt to use the quirk. Desperately, not wanting the boy to do irreparable damage, Izuku drew on Necropolis himself, wreathing Monoma’s soul with his own, and following him down, attempting to stabilize the journey, preventing permanent damage.

 

<•>

 

The second Izuku’s quirk activated he knew something went wrong. Despite doing his best to protect Monoma, it seemed the boy copying Necropolis had far more detrimental effects than Izuku first realized. The journey to the underworld wasn't as simple as his vision disappearing for a moment. Now, his world went dark, but he could feel something slamming against the walls he had made with his soul. Slowly, they descended, but the jerks and slams from the soul within quickly began to knock them off course. Izuku felt as his soul reached the edge, and the smooth journey turned into a rough tumble. What would normally be something that blurred together, seeming to be an instant was instead a slow, agonizingly jarring experience.

 

And then Izuku felt the chill, and he opened his eyes. Snow littered the ground around them, and continued to fall to the forest floor below. Evergreens were scattered around them, slowly creeping upwards, seemingly along the frozen mountain they had found themselves in. Izuku shivered as a freezing wind ripped through the trees. He turned and saw Monoma.

 

While Izuku seemed mostly unharmed from their rough journey, the same most certainly could not be said for Monoma. The boy looked ragged, beaten and bruised. His eyes were ready, and he seemed to cradle his right arm to himself. A design had stretched itself onto it, a dark green snake coiling around his forearm, with its head resting on the back of his hand. It was a detailed tattoo, but Izuku had the feeling it was not intended to be a decoration.

 

He looked around once more, trying to understand where they were. He was tempted to think Norse, Jottunheim perhaps, but already he could tell that was wrong. Each mythos had a signature of them, as he had learned over the week's training for the sports festival. Norse was its golden hue, which was present in all things. Egyptian was a dark glow, and the abyss. Purgatory was marked by its lush greenery, but Izuku was told that the celestial influence was weaker there, and that Heaven and Hell had a different signature. Looking around him, the only thing Izuku noticed was that the whites seemed brighter, despite the dim lighting, and the blacks seemed much darker. It wasn't enough to make an indication of where they could possibly have ended up.

 

“Monoma.” Izuku began. “You still alive?” He asked the boy, who seemed shell shocked.

 

“W-Where are we?” Monoma asked, turning to look at him with wide eyes.

 

“The underworld. I’m not entirely sure which one, but that doesn't particularly matter right now.” Izuku thought of The Gates, intent on summoning them quickly so they could leave. However, this did not work, and instead the path quickly began to form in his mind. “Shit.” Izuku said.

 

“What the hell do you mean the underworld?” Monoma asked, looking terrified. “What’s wrong.”

 

Izuku sighed. “My quirk. It isn't Umbrakenisis. That's just an extra ability I have. My real quirk is the ability to enter the underworld. And you’ve just copied it. Unfortunately for you, my quirk isn't one well equipped to being copied, and your soul nearly tore you to shreds in trying to activate it. I was able to use mine to protect you as best I could, and follow you here.”

 

“How do we get out?”

 

Izuku frowned. “That's a bit complicated.” He admitted. “We need to reach The Gates of Life and Death . In order to do that, we have to follow the path I have to it.” He thought of the path, and the guidance in his mind returned. It lead to an area somewhere nearby. But after that, the gates kept jumping around. Something was seriously wrong with The Gates . And they would have to figure it out before they could leave.

Notes:

Hello everyone! Sorry it took a little while, this chapter was really fighting me. Turns out when you just had a really important Sports festival, writing one that isn't is much more difficult.

Anyway, sorry if you felt like I glossed too much over this, but honestly, it's the sports festival. We've seen it a million times, I don't think that I need to explain every event in detail. Something you might have noticed though, is that Todoroki isn't in the Tournament. It also means he wont face Izuku, and be forced into using his fire. You'll just have to wait to see how that turns out!

Then we have Monoma. This version of him is a horrible person. Sorry about that, but he just is. He's a dick. He also fucked around and found out. Now Izuku has to save him. It should be an interesting experience. I'm curious to see if anyone can guess the afterlife they're in!

Anyways, thank you all for reading! If you noticed any spelling or grammar issues, please let me know, as well as any thoughts, questions, or theories! I love reading your comments!

I also have a discord server if anyone is interested in joining! We chat about this fic, and my other main ones, as well as other fics and recommendations. It's also just a fun place to hang out and chat! If you're interested, you can join with this Discord Link

With that being said, I hope you all enjoyed! I hope to see you in the discord, but if not, then I'll see you in the next chapter!

Chapter 12: Icy Blue

A chilling wind ripped through the evergreen forest, causing both Izuku and Monoma to shiver uncontrollably, the UA gym uniforms offering little protection from the biting cold. Already, Izuku could feel the pinpricks of pain beginning to form on his fingers. It was freezing out here, and if they didn't find some form of shelter soon, things would get dangerous fast. It quickly set in that despite being in an afterlife, not every one was was safe as Asgard. “Monoma.” Izuku said, fighting off the chattering of his teeth slowly settling in. “We need to move. Now.” The boy said, his voice offering no room for argument. As it almost always did within the afterlife, Izuku’s eyes glowed a deep, ever present Nephrite, as his Sclera became a deep, consuming void of darkness.

 

It was extremely clear that Izuku was something beyond Monoma, and beyond even Momo, Denki, and Kyouka. Izuku was called a Psychopomp. A guide of souls. While most escorted the newly deceased to the land of the dead, such a deed was not Izuku’s purpose. Izuku was someone who would save every innocent life he could. His domain was guiding the fallen and the faithful back to the waking world. Perhaps that was why he had taken to Soulsight and Einherjar's Energy so quickly. This was his destiny, his duty. If Thanatos, Melinoë, The Valkyries, The Nephilim and The Shinigami were to be the Reapers, then Izuku would stand in opposition. The Farmer, who’s hands would nurture life until it had reached as far as it could. And with it, he could see the instability within Monoma’s soul. The boy was not meant to be here, and the harsh conditions were only exacerbating the effect. They had to get the boy to shelter. Izuku couldn't last forever, but he would outlast the blond. He was not Mortal, he could weather the storm, and come out running on the other side.

 

Monoma stared at him, his eyes wide in fear, and confusion. The boy blinked and nodded hesitantly. “L-lead the w-way.” The boy said, already trying to fight off the chattering of his teeth. The icicles stretching low from the branches of the trees around them showed just how frigid this world was, if they hadn't melted away after so long. The snow continued to fall, slowly melting away on both boy’s exposed skin, eating away at the raised body temperature of adrenaline and exertion from before the fight. They were on a timer, one that was rapidly ticking down to zero.

 

Quickly, Izuku began to follow the path in his mind, the route towards The Gates. The snow was deep, easily up to his mid thigh, nearly 30 centimeters, and made every step akin to a slow waddle. The snow hit their shoes and their pants, neither intended to be waterproof, and quickly becoming damp with freezing water. Izuku felt the chill seep into his feet, as the feeling of the frosty water began to soak into his socks, numbing them slowly. They were getting closer, but each step was one arduous task after another in an environment that was quickly rearing its deadly head. But eventually, hope began to shine. Through the forest, Izuku spotted something slightly downhill from them. A valley, and within it, a small town of log cabins. Quickly, and desperately, the two boys went as fast as they could towards the buildings, the first shelter they had found from the wintry hellscape.

 

It was as they neared the edge of the town that they realized there was someone within it. A figure, nearly smothered in pelts, and cloth, designed to ward off the weather. A large fur hat, massive scarf, and old goggles adorned their head, preventing nearly any identifying features from being seen. Before either of the boys had a chance to decide whether they could allow themselves to be seen, the figure’s head had already whipped in their direction, a clear sign of the alertness needed to survive in a harsh environment such as this. They seemed to freeze for a moment, before their arm raised, and they hurriedly gestured the two over to them. It seemed that whoever this was had clearly recognized the urgency of the situation, quickly throwing open the door to one of the nearby buildings. As quickly as they could, the two rushed inside, uncaring of the potential danger in the face of the looming chill threatening to kill them to an early death.

 

The figure moved over to the fireplace quickly, and their hand moved towards their chest, as a black rift seemed to open on the surface of their clothes, the edge outlined in glowing orange. Their hand reached in, and emerged back out holding a chopped piece of firewood. They placed it in the open fireplace, before repeating the motion, pulling out three more pieces of chopped timber, and adding them to the pile. They took a step back, and held their right arm out, scraping their fingers against their thumb, as if they were attempting to snap. Sparks flew off, as they tried twice in succession, before swearing slightly, a muffled, gruff voice that was distinctly male. They pulled off their glove after a slight struggle, revealing old and scarred fingers. Another snap caused yet another shower of sparks, seemingly from nothing, stronger than the last two. Another swear, slightly louder and more clear. “Goddamn fucking stupid ass-” The man, likely older, grumbled. He wiped his fingers off on the inside of his fur lined coat, before attempting once again. The snap echoed in the small house, and almost immediately, the pile of firewood burst into flames, its heat rolling onto Izuku and Monoma in blissful respite of the frigid winds they had braved.

 

Slowly, the man began to remove layers of his winter clothing, as the heat in the room quickly began to rise. Around them, they could hear the howling of the winds, as they began to pick up outside the house, and the snow began to fall heavier. As his hat, scarf, and goggles came off, they both realized the man was just as old as Izuku had assumed. Greying hair, and wrinkles, but clearly still spry despite the age. Likely taken care of due to being in the afterlife.

 

The man eyed the pair wearily, which was fair, considering they were completely unprepared for the weather. "Who are you?" He grunted out. "You don't look like fresh-blood pigs. Not quite fat enough to be a hog, and not fancy enough to be a hoarder." The man grumbled out, his voice hoarse and rough from years of use. His eyes turned to the tattoo wrapping around Monoma's arm, and they narrowed dangerously. "Seems more like we've got a snake in the garden." He said, his tone holding an edge of danger, before he huffed out a humorless laugh. "Or in the grass rather. The likes of us are never getting into the garden." He huffed out a short, cynical laugh yet again, before coughing slightly, in a way that Izuku recognized from heavy smokers as they went up in age.

 

Monoma stared at him, unsure of how to respond, a worried look covering his face. The boy was clearly out of his depth. But Izuku wasn't particularly feeling merciful. He’d protect Monoma if he had to, but when simply answering questions, the boy could dig himself out of the hole he had caused, albeit inadvertently. Outside, the wind only continued to pick up. “I…” The boy turned to look at Izuku for help, but found nothing but a raised eyebrow waiting for him. “What… what is this, what’s going on?” It seemed the boy had hit his limit. This was too much for him, and he was beginning to panic.

 

Izuku put a hand on the boy’s shoulder, and stopped his jerky looks around the room. “This asshole screwed us both over, and nearly got himself killed over it. I had to come follow him here to make sure he doesn't die on national television.” He said, sending a glare Monoma’s way. “At least this might give him some indication not to claim people were asking for it when they nearly die.” He bit out harshly. “You want to be a hero, are you gonna say that shit towards sexual assault victims too?” He asked, a threatening tone in his voice which indicated that if Monoma didn't give the right answer here, Izuku would leave on his own, without the boy, consequences be damned.

 

“No-no!” Monoma bit out, his teeth still chattering slightly, not having warmed up nearly as fast as Izuku. The stuttering was more than likely due to fear though. He had seen that look reflected one too many times in middle school, before the bathroom sinks were stained red in his blood. “I-I swear, I didn't know! I thought it was just… like some low level villains! Everything I heard said they were two bit street thugs!” He hastily pleaded.

 

Izuku activated Soulsight, his eyes lighting aflame with green energy, pulsating outwards. Monoma made assumptions that could seriously hurt people, out of nothing but jealousy. He deserved to feel the fear he was experiencing right now. “And you didn't think for a second that perhaps, things were worse than you thought?” Despite the orange glow from the fire, green reflected off of Monoma's cheeks, showing just how much power was rolling through him at that moment. “My heart was ripped from my body and crushed. Momo had her head flattened, Kyouka burned alive, and Denki was crushed under a boulder. We may have walked out unscathed, but I had to watch my friends regenerate from their nervous and skeletal systems back to perfect health, all the while being cut up and attacked even still by villains. And you have the gall to say we WANTED IT?” The yell took even Izuku by surprise, but it left Monoma nearly paralyzed in fear.

 

“Son.” The old man said, his tone even, despite what was in front of him. Despite the emerald glow enveloping his form as Izuku’s eyes turned to stare at him. “Enough.” The man ordered firmly.

 

Who did he think he was? To tell Izuku what to do. Monoma deserved this, he had brought this upon himself, and yet this man who had… who had offered warmth and protection, and had burned his own resources for Izuku. The rage died out, and the glow dissipated back to the soft presence it normally was, but it did not disappear entirely. “I…” Izuku turned back to Monoma. “Don't ever imply that again.” Izuku bit out, doing his best to remain tactful, while still showing that it was an order, not a request. Izuku could make Monoma’s afterlife hell if he wanted to. Monoma would have to deal with the consequences of his actions.

 

The man eyed him wearily, before he sighed. “A bear then? Can't think of another one that would fit that rage well enough.” For a moment indignation flared within him. Was this really calling him nothing more than an animal? His eyes narrowed. If he wanted rage-. Izuku cut the train of thought off, as the man pulled up the sleeve of his left shoulder, revealing the deep red symbol of a bear, appearing as if it were branded onto it. The man wasn't calling him a beast. He believed that Izuku was like him. This was the third time now the man had referenced animals, and the second time a marking of them had shown up. First the mention of the pigs, then calling Monoma a snake, and finally, asking if Izuku was a bear.

 

Izuku stared at him for a moment, trying to think. “Where are we?” He eventually asked. “That's the third time talking about animals. Why?” His tone wasn't harsh, simply confused.

 

Thean stared at him for a moment, as if trying to determine whether he was telling the truth or not. Eventually deciding that he had to be, the man’s expression shifted into a confused and bewildered one. “You’ve got no idea?” He asked, watching as both Izuku and Monoma, still sending weary glances at Izuku, didn't show any indication of knowing anything. “Fucking Christ.” The man grumbled, and the wind outside almost seemed to howl on queue, the snow falling at a rapid pace now. “I figured you were ring jumpers, like me. You both landed here right away?” They both nodded, and the man stared in shock, glancing upwards, as if looking through the ceiling towards something that wasn't truly there. Something more. “What is happening in the Hells?” He murmured.

 

“Isn't it, what in the hell is happening?” Izuku asked, confused by the wording the man had used.

 

The man turned to look at him. “You might’ve heard that Hell is all fire and brimstone boy. But a winter mountain range is called a Hellscape just as often as a desert.” He said, in lieu of a normal answer.

 

But for Izuku, it was enough. Knowing the underworlds were real, was enough for that statement to click in his mind. “We’re in Hell.” Izuku said, simply confirming what he already knew to be true.

 

The man nodded. “Aye.” He murmured. “As for the animals… We’re all sinners here boy. We’re in the ring of Gluttony, the ring of the Pig.” He waved a hand and Monoma’s arm. “Your friend has the symbol of the snake, the mark of Envy. I’ve got the brand of the Bear, Wrath. You’ll have felt a mark form when you got here. What is it?” He questioned.

 

But that was the thing. He didn't. There was nothing that formed when they first got here, nor any new markings on Izuku’s body. Because he wasn't intended for Hell. He has simply followed Monoma down. This was never where he was meant to be. “I don't have one.” Izuku said simply.

 

The man’s eyes narrowed dangerously. “You’re here. You have a mark.” He said. “Pride then?” He seemed to say, more to himself than anyone else.

 

Izuku’s irritation grew again. Izuku was not like either of the two in this room. He did not harm innocents, he did not mock and belittle people for being attacked, and he did not allow his wrath or his envy to control his life and harm those around him. “I am not a sinner.” Izuku said, his eyes glowing once again. “Do not mistake my presence here as damnation. I am here to prevent a careless mistake from claiming the soul of this one.” He gestured towards Monoma. “I have committed no evil warranting placement here, and I have done no deed worth a brand. Do not assume that we are one in the same.” The shadows in the house grew darker, creeping in on them, bending to Izuku’s unconscious thoughts.

 

The man glared at Izuku, clearly unafraid of him. “We all make mistakes boy. I may have been driven by my wrath for most of my life, but I changed. Too little too late to save me from the Ring, but enough that I am not that person anymore. So watch your tone. Just because you’ve got some fancy quirk doesn't mean I’ll let you boss me around. You and I are both here, both sitting near the fireplace, and both waiting out the storm.” He warned, his tone harsh. He reached back towards his chest, the rift opening once more. He pulled out two jackets, and threw them at the two boys once they were ready to catch them. “These’ll have to do.” The man said. “Once the storm does out I’m heading out, to the nearest settlement. I’d recommend you follow me, but then again, I’m just a lowly sinner.” The man turned away, walking over to the corner as they waited out the raging storm which had come out of nowhere.

 

Slowly, the wind began to die back down, and the snow settled back into a light falling powder. Slowly, the man in the corner stood. He looked back at the two. At Monoma who’s gaze was switching back and forth between the two, unsure of what to do. He had moved to stand up, but had quickly stopped halfway through the motion when he saw Midoriya hadn't done the same. “I’ll be leaving. Are you two coming with?” He said, as he begin to put back on his many layers.

 

Izuku turned to look at him. Despite their argument, the man was still willing to take them with him. He turned back, to stare at the fire for a moment. This was the ring of Gluttony. Of greed and selfishness. And yet, the man had been willing to give them fire, and coats of his own stores. He had come from the ring of Wrath, of anger, and rage, and yet, even when Izuku had insulted and scorned him, the man was willing to offer compassion still. Izuku stood. Many afterlives made the minuscule amount of time someone was on earth determine their eternal placement, whether it be pleasure or pain. But they all forgot, or… maybe had never realized it in the first place, that the most important fact about humanity, about people, was their ability to change. Given an eternity, even the worst sinner may eventually become a better person. They simply have to try. Izuku thought that perhaps he would like an afterlife like that. One which allowed people to be better, and one which realized that change was a part of life, and that which comes after.

 

Izuku stood up slowly, and turned to the man. “We have our own destination to reach. But thank you for your offer, and for your offerings.” He said, holding the fur coat in his hands. “May you reach your next stop safely.” Izuku’s eyes still glowed with the green energy that had been. But it was softer, more gentle now. It showed his gratitude, as genuine as possible.

 

The man took the two of them in, before he nodded. “Yeah. You too.” He said, his voice muffled by the scarf, his full ensemble back on. “May ye find fire and food.” He murmured, in a tone unlike his regular one. As if he was repeating a saying not of his own.

 

“May ye find Firewood and Furnishings.” Izuku replied, almost instinctively, the words having been known to his lips, but not his mind. Thean gave him one last odd look, before he opened the door, and stepped out into the snow, the door shutting softly behind him.

 

“Where are we going?” Monoma mumbled quietly.

 

Izuku turned to look at him, his soft expression evening out, back into his regular one. “To The Gates.” He said simply. The Gates had seemed to settle for now, the pathway no longer leaping around. But as Izuku pulled on his coat, and went to stand near the window, he realized why. The surroundings beyond the abandoned town were completely different than before the sudden blizzard, and the snow was no deeper than it had been, despite the massive amounts that had come down. It was as if the town had been transported somewhere else entirely. “C’mon. The sooner we get moving, the sooner we can bring you back to life.” Izuku said sternly.

 

Nodding, not wanting to argue with Izuku, he put on his coat, basking in the heat for the few more seconds he had, as Izuku put on his own coat, before the two left the building, following the path held in Izuku’s mind.

 

-(o)-

 

Though the coats helped, the journey was still miserable. Unlike last time, where they had been heading mostly downhill, they were now walking up one. The forest had disappeared, and the mountain ranges around them had shifted, meaning the journey up was steep, and clear, with the full force of the winds buffeting behind them as they climbed. The thick fur provided protection for their body and their hands, but with no snow shoes, the issues continued. Izuku couldn't use his Shadow Sovereign powers to do anything, because the sun reflected off of the snow and ice, threatening to blind them, let alone allowing shadows to exist as more than a faint idea. But they pushed on.

 

Eventually though, they had to stop, exhaustion and cold rippling through them, and sapping their energy. Above them, only a little bit further, Izuku spotted a cave. It wouldn't be perfect, but it would at least offer some form of protection from the bitter cold. At least, Izuku hoped so. A glance at Monoma saw him struggling. The boy was trying to keep up, but it was clear that he was feeling the elements far more than Izuku was. Izuku held out a hand, and the blond clasped onto his forearm, as the two slowly continued their ascent. His teeth chattered, and Izuku could see his cheeks and nose turning red from the violent winds. Eventually though, the two reached the mouth of the cave, and made their way in. But as they did so, they heard a crackling, like a burning fire. The further away from the entrance they got, the clearer an orange light from around one the bends became.

 

The pair came round the turn to find a figure, different from the old man before, but similarly covered in warm clothing. The figure snapped their head up, and despite being covered almost everywhere, the lower half of their face was visible, and Izuku saw as their lips opened in surprise slightly, before they curled up into a grin. “Oho! I wasn't expecting anyone else up in these mountains!” The figure, another man, but one not nearly as old as the previous person, said almost excitedly. In front of them, a pile of logs burned, with a makeshift grill standing above it, and meat slowly being cooked on top. “Come! Come! You two don't look nearly warm enough for the weather!” The man’s voice was vaguely unsettling, and he was far too happy to see them. Despite that, they had little choice. They couldn't brave the winds for much longer without warming up. “Though, no one is warm enough for the weather I suppose!” The man said, chuckling at his own joke.

 

Reluctantly, Monoma took a step forwards, no doubt just as weary of the man as Izuku was, but needing the warmth of the fire far more. He rolled up the sleeves of his coat, and held his hands out to the fire, while keeping an eye trained on the man. Something was off about the man, and Izuku didn't miss how his hand, which was moving up with a pair of tongs to flip the meat froze for half a second upon Monoma doing so, nor how the man swallowed slightly, and his tongue flicked out for half a second, with his grin wide in ever so slightly. Izuku didn't like that. Not a single bit. He could feel the man’s eyes on him, taking stock, and analyzing him, despite the goggles reflecting the fire, and preventing him from actually seeing them.

 

“You’re a long way from home boy.” The man said, turning to look at Monoma. The boy flinched, and took a half step backwards, at the sudden words.

 

“I-I’m not supposed to be here.” He said, distinctly uncomfortable. He rolled his sleeves back down over his marking, but the damage had already been done. The man had seen it already.

 

The man grinned, and chuckled. His hands raised up to lift his goggles off his eyes. “Ain't we all boy! Ain't we all!” He cackled out. There was a manic look to his face, as the fire reflected off of his eyes, giving them an orange tint. “Hahaha! That’s a damn good one!” He said, his laughing, only increasing, to the discomfort of the other two in the cave. After far too long, the man seemed to calm down. “Whoo! I haven't laughed that hard in decades!” He said with a sort of unhinged mania.

 

Neither knew how to respond, and so they didn't. A drop of fat fell through the wire mesh grill, hitting the fire, and sizzling, drawing Izuku's attention. He looked at it, trying to determine what it was. Cow or pork were likely to be out, considering the environment. It was too large to be a rabbit. So either deer, or wolf meat. He couldn't smell a thing, his nose clogged from the wintry chill, even still. Despite that, he got an uneasy feeling, staring at the meat. Izuku looked up and found the man staring intently at him. “Hungry?” He said, his tone entirely too lucid suddenly. His eyes seemed to hold energy, an orange glow resting in them, that Izuku began to realize wasn't just a result of the fire, and the shadows it cast. The sudden change sent the hairs on the back of Monoma’s neck standing on end, a distinct sense of fear settling in. Izuku on the other hand, felt the power coursing through him return, and the glow of his eyes intensified. “You’re ill prepared for this ring. I’m willing to bet you haven't eaten yet. Food’s scarce around here. Part of the Swichstorms. Suffles everything around, means you can't have a home base unless you never leave.” He paused, watching Izuku’s expression. “I’ll give you some hog if you want.” The man suggested.

 

Nobody spoke for a moment. “W-What do you want I-In exchange?” Monoma said cautiously. He was ignored though, as the man continued to stare at Izuku, waiting for a response.

 

Izuku took a step forward, placing a hand on Monoma’s shoulder. “We both know that isn't pork.” Izuku said. “Pork turns pale or white when cooked.” He gestured to the meat being grilled. “That’s not turning white.”

 

The man simply grinned. “Oh, you intend to scare your little friend?” He said curiously, placing emphasis on friend to be clear it’s usage was sarcastic. “Here's the deal. We’ll trade. I’ve not had snake before, and you’ve come to this ring for a reason. Why not try the local cuisine. It's not bad.” His lips curled up far more than they should have been able to, as his eyes glowed brighter orange, and his sclera revealed itself at a deep abyssal black. “But even the most delicious sinner gets old without enough variety.”

 

Izuku took another step forwards, while pulling Monoma back, and placing himself between the boy, and the thing that was clearly not human. This was hell. Izuku shouldn't have been so naive to forget about Demons. His eyes glowed a toxic green, enveloping the cave in it’s light, and the shadows sharpened dangerously. “This soul is Mine!” Izuku commanded. “I will not allow him to come to harm!” His voice echoed through the cave, power rolling off every word.

 

The Demon’s expression grew sour, and his lips curled back, baring his teeth. “You would insult me so!?” He growled. “I offer you a trade, and you scorn me!? You threaten me in my own realm, in my own ring!?” Slowly, the man pulled his hat off, revealing twin, jet black horns coiling upwards, and shrugged off his jacket, two leathery wings emerging from its confines. “Foolish child! Thou are but a new blood! Let me see what ring I must send my condolences to when I offer your head to them!” He spat out. His eyes lost their orange glow, becoming normal orange irises and the black sclera turned to white. He gazed upon Izuku’s own eyes before his own widened. “Green!? But-” He choked on his words in shock, forcing himself not to stumble backwards. “Impossible! Envy does not leave the nest! Ye’ve no chains!” He called, his demeanor entirely changing. “Thine kind cannot leave, not without a high enough rank! There's no way that…” He seemed to trail off, realizing something. “A Seraph…” He scrambled backwards. “I swear, I’ve done naught to earn your gaze! Thine eyes could divine the truth from my form! My hunger has only been stated by the flesh soaked in sin!”

 

Izuku stared at the creature, once so bold, now cowering before him. He let himself soak in this experience. He would not wish for the innocent to cower before him. For the pure and those with potential should be uplifted. But for those whose heart had rotted from evil, and whose hands were soaked in blood, fear was only the beginning of what he wanted them to feel. He didn't know of what the being spoke of, but it didn't matter. He could gain something from this. Behind him, he could almost feel Monoma staring at him in awe and gratitude, further boosting his confidence. “And what do you have to offer me? Your choice of sustenance remains undesired.” Izuku said evenly, his voice holding its commanding tone, not wavering in the slightest.

 

The Demon’s eyes went wide, desperately glancing around the cave for something. But the cave remained bare, aside from the heavy coat he wore, and the hat, neither of which he would deem a suitable offering. “I…” The demon trailed off, before his eyes widened suddenly. “Yes of course!” He cried. “The mark of the hog!” Hope seemed to blossom on his face, overtaking the terror that had been on it moments before. “I can grant you Selfish Stores! The expanse from which you can hold whatever you require! The mark need not even stay! I can allow you to will it hidden!” Izuku didn't say anything, simply staring at him, as the Demon became less and less confident. “I swear, I have nothing left to offer but my own self, and a being such as yours has no use for me!” 

 

Izuku tilted his head. The rift the old man had used before. It would certainly be a useful ability. “Very well.” Izuku’s eyes glowed brighter still, nearly blinding to the Demon, as he nudged Monoma back a few steps. “But know this.” He began. “If you attempt to deceive me in any way, I will drag you to The Beyond, and not even The Lord Himself would be able to aid you.”

 

The Demon stared at him in near abject horror, frozen in fear for a moment. Driven by that fear, however, he quickly snapped himself out of it, and took a hesitant step forwards. “I must touch your back.” He said wearily. “Your right shoulder blade is where the mark of the hog must be placed.”

 

Izuku took a moment to watch him, find out if he was telling the truth, before he nodded, and took off the coat, as well as slipping off his shirt, before turning around. “If he makes so much as one wrong move, tell me.” Izuku told Monoma, who nodded, eyes wide in fascination.

 

Slowly, Izuku felt energy swirl around them, slowly forming into the shape of a hog, and being pressed against his skin, the energy warm and comforting, despite its intention being a brand. The demon mumbled something, in a language Izuku didn't recognize, and yet he knew it to be an ancient form of Hebrew. A pulse came from the mark, and Izuku could almost feel it click into place within him, just the same as Einherjar’s Energy, or Shadow Sovereign. His arm moved forwards, and curled inwards, as he moved his palm towards his chest, and the orange rift formed, opening up, and creating a void on his skin. The demon backed up. “It is done.” He said.

 

Izuku turned around, and gathered his shirt, slipping it back on. “We will depart now. Perhaps, in the future, you should determine the Ring your visitor hails from before you threaten them.” He said, a warning tone held in every word.

 

The demon nodded. “Of course, this one shall do just that.” He murmured, bowing low. 

 

“Good.” Izuku said, before turning back around as he slipped on his coat, gesturing with his chin for Monoma to go first, keeping himself between the two. As they exited the cave, back into the cold winds, Izuku realized the world had once again shifted. He thought of the pathway to The Gates, and to his surprise, it was nearby. A short trek, just down the hill in the forest that had formed, and they would be permitted to leave. As they stepped away from the mouth of the cave, Izuku kept an eye on it, waiting to see if the Demon thought to try his luck. But no such choice was made. It wasn't long before they reached The Gates, and Izuku directed Monoma towards them.

 

“Is this it?” He asked, shivering, but his teeth not chattering yet.

 

Izuku nodded. “Correct. Our ticket back to the waking world.” Monoma went to take a step forwards, when Izuku placed a hand on his shoulder, gently, stopping him. “I trust you have learned that your actions were unreasonable?” He said, no anger, or frustration in his words. Simply a genuine question.

 

“Yes.” Monoma said. “I hadn't…” He trailed off, looking down at the mark of the snake coiling around his arm. “No. I had. I knew it was probably bad. But my jealousy controlled me.” He sighed, but turned to look back at Izuku. “I want to say that it won't happen again, the mark on my arm says otherwise. I know I have no right to ask this, not after what I said, not after you’ve just defended me. But please. I want to be better. Could you help keep me on the right path?”

 

His eyes seemed to hold some intense emotion, one that Izuku couldn't place. It certainly wasn't fear, and it didn't seem to be friendship, or excitement. But some part of him, in the back of his mind, a Primordial fragment of his being recognized the look, and basked in it. “So long as you make that effort to change, then I am more than willing to do so.” Izuku replied, as he released the hand on Monoma's shoulder. They stayed there for just a moment, before Monoma turned to walk through The Gates, and Izuku followed after.

 

<•>

 

The stadium came back to them in a burst of colors, as both boys froze, no longer feeling the lingering chill of the frostbitten ring. They looked at each other, still for just a moment, before Monoma let go, and took a step backwards, shaking his head in an attempt to clear it. He turned to All Might, and spoke loud and clear. “I would like to surrender.” 

 

All Might gained an astonished look. “Are you absolutely sure?” He questioned, justifiably confused. 

 

Monoma glanced back at Izuku, before he nodded. “Yes. Something came up, and I want to surrender.” He said, his intent calling through, leaving no room for doubt.

 

All Might blinked, still lost, but nodded slowly, and after a moment raised his hand. “Monoma Neito surrenders! Midoriya Izuku wins, and moves on to the next round of the Sports Festival!” He announced, to the mix of cheers and confusion from the stadium. 

 

The two walked off the field, with both of them trying to process everything that happened, but Izuku especially feeling foggy. He returned to his class, but nearly all of the interactions blurred together, including those with Momo, Kyouka and Denki. They could clearly tell that something was off, but that it wasn't anything the could help with. So when the time came for his second round, and he was still distinctly out of it, no one was surprised when Momo beat him.

 

It was only as the awards ceremony came around that Izuku felt himself return to lucidity. Iida stood atop the podium, smiling towards his brother, cheering wildly in the stands. All Might was presenting the medals. Sharing the third place podium was Momo and Uraraka. On the second place podium was the purple haired boy, who had taken Todoroki’s points during the Cavalry Battle. Izuku was back to normal, fully aware of what was happening once again.

 

And yet, he could still feel the Divinity on his tongue.

 

-(o)-

 

“Everything is prepared. Are you certain you want to do this sir?” Kurono asked, not doubting him, but simply displaying concern.

 

“I am sure, Kurono. Muishiro’s testimony is as consistent as it can be. We've tested it before. Now it’s my turn.” Kai said, as he sat down in the chair, his avian mask being replaced for a more standard one. He didn't wear a shirt, for good reason, as Kurono soon pressed sensors, and pads to his chest. “It will be but an instant for you.”

 

Kurono sighed. “But it could be much longer for you.” He pointed out.

 

“A risk I will have to take.” Kai responded. “Are we ready?” He questioned.

 

“Yes. All that is left is your quirk.” Kurono clarified.

 

Kai laid his hand on his chest, just above where his heart would be. And then he activated his quirk, stopping it, as his vision went black, and the pulse monitor flatlined.

 

<•>

 

Searing heat was all he felt as he opened his eyes. The temperature was painful, nearly drying them out in an instant, and already, Kai could feel himself sweat, with breathing taking effort. Jets of flame swirled through the air around him, as he took in his surroundings. Cracked and shattered red rock, dead, burned trees, and gusts of ash blew through the air, with no current of wind to guide them. The air was stifling and dry, instantly seeming to sap the liquid out of him.

 

It was all made worse as the flames condensed to his left side, and the shot forwards, slamming into his shoulder, searing him. Kai cried out in pain as his flesh burned, but he did not pull away, his right arm crossing over his body, and holding his left arm still. After what felt like an eternity, his temperature rose, and the flames dissipated. The branded form of a bear’s head was burned onto his flesh.

 

And then just as quickly as it had happened the first time, his vision faded away once more.

 

<•>

 

Kai shot up from his position lying down, the sensors snapping off of their wires. He breathed heavily, eyes wide, and his arm went to his shoulder on instinct, the phantom pain lingering. His eyes met Kurono's shocked, and seemingly terrified, but slowly, Kai calmed down. He gently touched the brand, finding no lingering pain. Slowly, he held his hand out in front of him, as he snapped. Sparks flew from his fingertips, but no flames leapt to greet him. Frustrated, he growled, his eyes narrowing. He could feel the anger beginning to flow through him. When he snapped a second time, the flames leapt to his call, a jet bursting forth from them. He began to even his breathing, turning to face Kurono with an astounded look. “It worked.” He murmured.

Notes:

Hello everyone! Sorry for the long wait! But I hope you enjoyed this chapter!

This one was super fun to write, and I hope you enjoyed reading. I'm sure that Izuku can off as slightly odd this chapter. That's intentional. One can only speculate on why though.

There are quite a few subtle things littered in this chapter, so you might want to consider rereading it, and really digging deep for some of the underlying meanings.

Anyways, thank you all for reading! If you noticed any spelling or grammar issues, please let me know, as well as any thoughts, questions, or theories! I love reading your comments!

I also have a discord server if anyone is interested in joining! We chat about this fic, and my other main ones, as well as other fics and recommendations. It's also just a fun place to hang out and chat! If you're interested, you can join with this Discord Link

With that all being said, thank you all for reading! I hope to see some of you in the discord, but if not, the I'll see you in the next chapter!

Chapter 13: Silver

“Izuku?”

 

The green haired boy turned around, as he was walking out of the locker room, long after the rest of his classmates had done so. Momo was the one who had said his name, waiting outside of the door with a concerned expression. Despite not having expected her there, Izuku knew why she was. “No Kyouka or Denki?” He asked, voice just barely over a mumble.

 

Momo smiled softly at him. “No. They could tell something was wrong, but I figured it was better if I handled it, rather than crowding you with all of us.” She paused, evidently hesitant, but took a step closer to him. “Something happened, with your fight against Monoma, right?” Her hands were held up slightly, like she wanted to do something with them, but wasn't sure if it would be welcome.

 

Izuku nodded as his eyes were drawn to her hands, held awkwardly at her sides. He reached his own hands up, and let her grab them. “Yeah. Turns out he can copy my quirk. It didn't copy the disconnected soul bit though, so when he used it, it ripped his soul out of his body. The journey was rough.” Izuku sighed. “More than that it was… different. I didn't feel like myself, but I didn't realize that until almost after the awards ceremony.”

 

“What did it feel like?” Momo asked comfortingly, her thumbs rubbing the back of Izuku’s hands.

 

“Like…” Izuku tried to think of the words. Thought back to the interactions within the afterlife. To the power flowing through him. The delight he felt at the fear in the Demon’s eyes, the duty he felt to Monoma, and the calm the offerings the old man gave him brought. Now that he was more aware, back to his usual self, he recognized the link between them. The connecting piece. Fear, Duty, and Worship. All aspects that would matter to a god. Izuku didn't want to say it. He was afraid he was misinterpreting something, that he was wrong. Because he wasn't a god. But it was the only one that made sense. “It felt like Divinity.” He said quietly, a breathy whisper, remembering the feeling of it coursing through him. “It felt like I had become something else, something more .”

 

Izuku didn't realize how his voice had shook as he said it. But evidently, Momo had, as she pulled on his hands, and he stumbled forwards. She let go of his hands, and pulled him into a hug, before he even realized what had happened. Izuku, despite having been close to the others before, hadn't been this close while standing up, and not with Momo. He hadn't realized how much taller than him she was. He’d grown since high school, standing at 176 cm, and yet, she still had almost 7 centimeters on him. It had been a long time since Izuku had been hugged by anyone taller than him, and it took him off guard. It felt comforting in a way that another hug couldn't accomplish, and he felt himself sink into her arms, the tension beginning to leave him. Slowly, he held his arms up and wrapped them around her, hugging back. 

 

One of her hands raised from his back to slowly card through his hair. “You’re okay.” She whispered to him. “You’re here, it’s okay.” Comforting words murmured out into his ear, and Izuku simply let himself feel. When he had been there, when he had felt the power coursing through him, it had been amazing, and yet, when he had returned, once he finally came back to awareness, he had been terrified. Because the joy, the happiness, and the delight hadn't been from something good. It had been from the unearned offerings. From the fear and terror that he could almost touch, rolling off of the demon. From the fervent look of desperate worship rolling through Monoma’s eyes. They had all been things that had no right evoking the joy that he had felt from them. He couldn't express that though, couldn't show any of it, because no one would understand.

 

But here, now, being held tightly in Momo’s arms, he simply let it all out. He let himself remember the feeling of happiness, undeserved as it was. He let himself feel the rage, unnatural, and explosive. Let himself feel the fear afterwards, of what had happened. Feel the Anxiety of not knowing what had happened. The comfort of here and now, in Momo’s arms.  Izuku didn't know how long they just stayed there. Slowly though, as he calmed down, comforted, he pulled back. 

 

“Are you doing better now?” Momo asked in a quiet and gentle tone.

 

“Yeah.” Izuku smiled slightly at her. “I am.” He wasn't entirely over what had happened, but he was much calmer than he had been.

 

“Good.” Momo smiled back. “Remember, we’re here for you. No matter what you need, you can talk to us.” 

 

Izuku’s smile was bigger this time, and he hesitantly stepped forwards again, hugging her one more time, before he stepped back again. “Thanks.” He said, much more genuinely. “See you in class?” 

 

Momo giggled slightly. “If not on a video call, then absolutely.”

 

-(o)-

 

Two days later, the class returned to school, and were greeted by Eraserhead in the front of the class, his bandages off, but a new scar showing on his face. As Eraserhead’s eyes rolled over Izuku’s form, he couldn't help himself from tensing. The knowledge of what happened at the USJ, the memory of the man erasing Izuku’s quirk, just moments after he was resurrected by it had terrified him. “Congratulations on your performance during the Sports Festival. Most of you anyways.” His eyes rolled over the forms of a few students, but Izuku didn't dare move, for fear of drawing his attention to him. “As you know, a major part of the sports festival is intended to allow you exposure to secure useful internship offers from Professional Heroes. UA has categorized these offers, and created a Hero Net profile for each of you.” 

 

The man ducked behind the desk for a moment, pulling out a stack of five laptops, and repeating that until he had 20 on his desk. Eraserhead then stepped up to the person at the front of each row, giving them the stack, and having them pass the laptops back. He began to instruct them on the default usernames and passwords they had for the laptop and their Hero Net Profiles, which they could change at their leisure once class was over.

 

“In your inbox you will see any offers you currently have, as well as the list of default internships you can pick from, in the event you don't get any offers, or you don't like them.” Eraserhead paused, and glared at the class, thankfully without his quirk. “Do not pick these right away. Take the time to think about the benefits and drawbacks of each agency. Make sure you check the standard list even if you received offers. Those heroes are qualified by UA to take on any students for good reason, they can help any one of you. You have a bit until class, so take some time to go over a few of them, and start thinking about things. You should also begin thinking about hero names, as you’ll be picking them later on this week.” 

 

With that, the man left the room, his rolled up sleeping bag in hand, and they were left to themselves. Surprisingly, the first one to deviate from looking over their offers was Iida, rather than any of the more chaotic members of the class. “Kaminari.” The boy said, walking up to the electric blond. “My brother has asked me to make you aware of his offer. His agency has numerous types of heroes, and one of them is an electricity quirk user, whom he believes may be able to benefit you in harnessing your electricity as well as potentially using it to enhance yourself.”

 

Denki looked a little stunned at Iida. “You- You’re sure?” He asked. Denki wasn't normally someone shy, but being asked directly by a pro heros who was the brother of one of his classmates was still a bit out of left field. Despite the sense of bravado he often held, Denki likely wasn't expecting an offer from a truly high ranking hero like Ingenium.

 

Iida smiled at him and nodded. “I wouldn't be extending the offer if I wasn't. I would be more than happy to attend internships with one of my classmates, especially if you can learn something valuable from it! I wouldn't be a good Class Representative if not!”

 

Denki grinned hesitantly and nodded. “Absolutely then! I’ve seen what Ingenium does, and even if he didn't have an electric hero on staff I’d still be sorely tempted!” 

 

Izuku smiled, glad to see the boy had gotten a good place to attend his internships at. He turned back to his own laptop, ready to see his own offers. They numbered well in the hundreds, no doubt as part of placing in the Tournament, even if he only made it to the quarter finals. It was mind blowing that he had that many people interested in hosting him for internships. He did notice a message however, different from the standard internship offer. He clicked on it, and saw that it was from one Toshinori Yagi. All Might.

 

Hello Young Midoriya!

 

Apologies for the unexpected correspondence, when I could have simply spoken with you, but I figured I would send this message just in case, to reduce the chances of you settling on an internship offer. See, the reason I am contacting you is about one offer in particular that I have been asked to relay and recommend. Honestly speaking, I likely would have recommended it anyway even if I was not asked to do so.

 

The Internship offer specifically is from 20/20 Agency, Under the professional hero, and my close friend, Sir Nighteye. Being as big of a fanboy as you are, I have no doubt you are aware of who he is. Until a few days ago however, we had a falling out, close to 5 years ago. He was worried I was pushing myself too hard, and regretfully he was correct. He thought I would come to harm, and had it not been for your quirk, he would have been right. Now however, he hopes that you would be willing to accept his internship offer, as I’ve informed him that you will likely benefit far more from his teachings than those of a more physical hero.

 

You do not need to choose him, of course, but I ask that you keep him in mind. I have no doubt that he will be able to teach you quite a bit, especially once you share your talent for analysis with him. 

 

Have a good day!

 

 

• Toshinori Yagi

 

 

Izuku blinked at the message, a little stunned. All Might hadn't mentioned anything yet, but clearly he had a suggestion. Normally, Izuku would have been at least slightly hesitant, but he knew Sir Nighteye well. The man was a brilliant Intelligence hero, orchestrating nearly as many successful raids and operations as Nezu, which was a feat next to no one else could claim. He had a small agency, but his two subordinates, Centipede and Bubble Girl had extremely high capabilities, despite their otherwise simplistic seeming quirks. It was due to the analytical abilities of the hero, capable of turning a basic quirk into a powerhouse.

 

Even if All Might hadn't said anything, the offer alone would have been immediately accepted. He wasn't the most well known hero, at least not beyond his stint as All Might’s sidekick, but to a hero fan like Izuku he was practically a legend. A part of him couldn't help but get even more excited than when he had first met All Might. If All Might’s first rescue was why he had wanted to be a hero, Nighteye's interview after a particularly impressive solo takedown was what sparked his passion for analysis. The man’s breakdown of the quirks, and his explanation of how he took them down, completely quirkless, was what gave Izuku the inspiration to keep pushing. 

 

He turned around, having made up his mind without even needing to look at the other offers, intent on helping his friends. As he turned to look at Momo and Kyouka though, he saw Momo staring stunned, eyes wide at whatever was on her screen. Slightly confused, Izuku got up, shutting his laptop, before walking over to Momo. “Uh, you okay there?”

 

She just turned to look at him, before looking back at the screen. Her mouth opened, but no words came out. Slowly, she angled the screen towards him, and Izuku stepped further back so that he could read whatever had her so shocked. The second his words hit the top of the screen, Izuku found himself also gaping in shock.

 

Star Spangled Station Internship Offer

 

Izuku turned to look at her. Slowly she turned to look at him. Both were equally as stunned as the other. Izuku hadn't thought twice when All Might hadn't sent an internship offer to him, as Izuku could learn so much more from Nighteye. But he hadn't realized the implications of that meant All Might was free to send an Internship offer to someone else. He never had before, but then again, All Might hadn't been a teacher before.

 

“Are…” Izuku struggled to find his voice. “Are you going to accept that?” 

 

Momo stared at him. “I feel like I legally cannot say no.”

 

Neither said a word, simply staring at each other. Eventually, Izuku broke the silence. “That's…” He was dumbfounded. “That's true.” He admitted. This was legendary. It didn't surprise Izuku in the slightest that Momo had gotten an amazing offer, not with her amazing quirk. But still. All Might. “I… Guess you don't need help picking an internship.”

 

Momo shook her head. “No. Apparently I don't.” She agreed.

 

Izuku turned to see Kyouka staring at them with a confused expression, before she waved over Izuku. The boy sent one last stupefied look towards Momo, before walking over to the violet haired girl. “Apparently you two are pretty surprised.” She remarked, raising an eyebrow for a moment. “Either way, I figure I could get your opinions on this. I don't want to just go for the highest ranked hero on my list because they've got a big number.”

 

Izuku nodded, slowly clearing his mind of the awe. “That’s definitely a good idea. You’ve got a good bit more than I did, which I suppose is because you actually fought during the One on Ones, even if you got outmatched by Iida.” He murmured. Distantly he recognized that Kyouka was one of the few who could actually understand him when he did that. 

 

He leaned over her shoulder, so he could begin scrolling through the list, putting the two very close together. A jack slowly wound itself around his wrist, placing itself on his vein. Izuku couldn't help the grin forming on his face at the gesture, and he glanced at Kyouka to see her offering a small smile back. He was here to help though, so he turned back to the laptop, careful to make his hand movements slow, so that he didn't yank on her cords. He began to scroll through her list, eventually stopping at a familiar agency. The White Water Mob.

 

One would think that wasn't a hero agency at all, but the name was sticking to the same theme as Gang Orca. Being the Number 10 Hero, Gang Orca had quite a bit of experience under his belt, but more than that, his quirk allowed sonic echolocation and projection, nearly identical to Jirou’s quirk, though on a smaller scale on land. “This one. I know you said you didn't want to just go for rank, but there are very few heroes who would be better suited for your quirk than Gang Orca. He’ll be able to teach you better than nearly anyone else.”

 

Kyouka read through the offer quickly, evidently liking what she saw, as she nodded. “Thanks Green.” She said quietly, her cord squeezing his wrist slightly, before she unwound it.

 

Izuku turned to grin at her. “No problem Violet.”

 

Kyouka gained a light pink tint to her cheeks, but she grinned slightly, and rolled her eyes at him. “Get back to your own desk. Class’ll be starting soon idiot.” She said, her fond tone belying the insult.

 

“Yes Ma'am.” He mumbled, putting in effort to sound properly chastised, unable to stop the quiet chuckle when she turned even redder.

 

-(o)-

 

Lunch that day was an interesting affair. As the group of 7 sat down at their usual table, they found another two students walking up to them. Monoma, and a redhead, someone a few of the group recognized as a member of Class 1-B. The girl looked nervous and apologetic, while Monoma met Izuku’s eyes, and bowed his head slightly, gaining a small smile. Izuku wasn't sure why exactly he was here, but he did notice that nearly all of his friends bristled slightly, in anticipation of the coming conflict. Izuku couldn't blame them, after all, their last interaction hadn't gone well.

 

“Hello there.” The blond said, a much more genuine smile and tone than when he had first spoken to the class. “Before anything else, I’d like to apologize for my behavior prior to the sports festival. It has been brought to my attention how insensitive it was, and how I let my feelings get in the way of my logic. I felt that you all deserved an honest apology for my actions.”

 

No one, not even Monoma’s classmate, seemed to understand what was happening, as everyone gained dumbfounded expressions on their faces. Everyone except for Izuku. “Uh…” He began, drawing the attention to him. “Do you… really need to do this here?”

 

Monoma blinked in surprise. “Oh. I was simply trying to right my wrongs, but I suppose I didn't take into account how odd this would seem.”

 

Izuku sighed, placing his palm on his face. “It's… It’s fine Monoma, just…” He shook his head, not understanding what was going on. “Thank you for the apology. Did you need anything else?” He asked, so done with whatever was happening.

 

“No. Not particularly. I can see that you would rather I go elsewhere.” He paused, looking unsure. “Would I perhaps be able to shake your hands? Show that I truly am sorry?”

 

The suspicious glances returned from most of the group but Izuku just rolled his eyes, and stuck his hand out, prompting the rest to slowly allow Monoma to shake their hands. True to his word, they all did receive genuine apologies, and by the time he walked away, everyone at the table was very lost and confused.

 

Slowly, they began to return back to their food, and conversations, when Izuku slowly felt a small boost of energy, and the scent of delicious food, more than anything at the table, hit his nose. He paused, staring down at his own food in confusion, before it hit again, and with his eyes wide in shock, he turned towards the window, with an almost sixth sense. With a look of something akin to horror and dumbfoundedness, he saw it. There, down in the courtyard, he could make out the form of Monoma, holding his left hand under small sections of his meal, his palm on fire, and the food being burned away, not to ash, but completely disappearing entirely. As if he could feel Izuku’s gaze on him, Monoma turned to look up at him, and sent a smile, and a thumbs up.

 

Izuku couldn't help the exasperated groan he let out, flopping down onto the table, his head in his hands. The rest of the table turned to look at him in bewilderment, not understanding a single thing that happened. Izuku just continued to despair into his hands, as the scents and sensations slowly died away.

 

-(o)-

 

“It's time to pick your Hero Names!” Midnight said enthusiastically, as she walked into the room, Eraserhead thankfully leaving. “I hope some of you have come up with some ideas over the past few days, but if not then we’ve got the whole homeroom, and first period to make one now!”

 

The woman passed out whiteboards, and slowly, she began to help the class come up with ideas, giving them things they could get inspiration from. He already knew his friends had hero names, having asked earlier in the week, remembering Eraserhead’s mention of it. He also had a name picked out for himself, which he was fairly satisfied with.

 

Slowly, the class began to solidify their names, and when students felt comfortable, they came up to present them. The first of his friends to go up was Iida. The boy walked up to the front of the room, whiteboard in hand. “As many of you know, I am a member of the Iida family, who have run the Iidaten agency for quite some time now.” The boy smiled at this fact. “I am grateful for the chance to learn from my brother, and follow in his footsteps. In that being, I have taken inspiration from him, and the common theme of our family. I will be The Redline Hero: Inovium!” The boy declared, with a passion Izuku hadn't known he had. Regardless, the declaration had been met with cheers and claps, which had sent the boy blushing slightly, but he seemed proud nonetheless.

 

Todoroki had been next, similarly having his name solidified before class, and was sure of it. “It’s not exactly a secret that I enjoy second place.” The heterochromatic boy said, with a smile as a few classmates let out laughs. “It's a fairly important fact to me, for reasons beyond just pettiness. Regardless, I am still a petty jerk.” He admitted, a wide grin on his face. “To that end, I’ve decided on my hero name. The Substitute Hero: Argentum.” The name sent laughs throughout the class, and had Midnight frowning. She tried to get him to change his mind on his epitaph at least, but he wouldn't budge, and begrudgingly, she had to admit defeat.

 

A few of his other classmates gave their names, with Tsuyu choosing Froppy, and Uraraka choosing Uravity, though both lacked the sentimental or significance of Iida and Todoroki’s names. Eventually, Bakugou went up. The boy had been quiet this year, significantly different from how Izuku remembered him in highschool. But he supposed that he couldn't be disappointed, seeing as the blond wasn't bullying anyone. “I’m going to be The Detonation Hero: Blast Zone.” He said simply. There was no heartfelt declaration, nor any challenge from him. It would seem that failing to even make it to the finals in the sports festival had been more of a kick to his ego than Izuku had originally assumed.

 

Kyouka was the next up, and the first of the four of them. As she took the stand, she glanced at Izuku, Denki, and Momo, before taking a deep breath, and nodding. “Originally I was going to just make my hero name Earphone Jack and be done with it. But now I want to do more. I had forgotten it for a while, but my quirk is a manifestation of my life made into song. The drum that keeps the tempo of my every action. So I’m going to name myself The Reverberation Hero: Heartbeat.” She said, staring at Izuku, and he knew in a moment, that the name was also a reference to life, a reference that only Izuku, Kyouka, Denki and Momo would know.

 

Denki went next, and he grinned at the class. “My quirk is fairly basic, which made coming up with names both ridiculously easy, and entirely too difficult. There were so many options, but either they were already taken, or they were too basic. But I think I’ve got it now. I’ll be The High Voltage Hero: Jumpstart!” Once again, he stared at Izuku, and belatedly, The green haired boy began to recognize a theme.

 

Momo took the stage after him, looking slightly nervous. She didn't say anything for a moment, before she took a deep breath in and out, and began. “Originally, I had planned to go with something cute and simple, something safe.” She paused, turning to look at the three others of their group. “But I’ve been told that I should have more faith in myself, in my abilities, and be true to who I am. So I won't be doing that, nor will I be downplaying my quirk. I deserve to be proud of my strength. I will be The Creation Hero: Genesis.” Izuku began to clap, seeing her nervous look begin to form, and soon the classroom was filled with encouragement. By the time she stepped away from the podium, Momo was practically glowing.

 

Eventually, it was Izuku's turn. Slowly he stepped up to the Podium. “I’m aware that most of you have no idea why my quirk is, outside of possibly Umbrakinesis. That’s only one aspect of it. But seeing as I know more about it now than I did earlier in the term, I feel comfortable making a fitting name.” He closed his eyes, thinking about the afterlife. About his desire to be The Farmer, and what that would mean. “I’m going to be The Spritside Hero: Dante.” Most of the class didn't seem to understand, but they didn't need to. This name was for himself. And that was all he needed.

 

-(o)-

 

Standing on the platform, costumes and bags in hand, ready for the week long internships was a surreal experience. For as long as he could remember, Izuku wanted to be a hero, and this was one of the first things that he had been excited for. Not only that, he was going to be interning with The Sir Nighteye. It was practically a dream come true.

 

“As you know, you all will be staying with your mentors for a week. If there are any problems or issues, call the school, and we will help you out.” The man glared at Denki, Mina, and Sero. “Do not use that for anything other than an emergency.” He said sternly. Izuku couldn't help the sour look on his face, as he saw Denki nod, looking worried. Mina and Sero didn't look much better. Their teacher hadn't realized, but for as much as the three messed around, they wouldn't prank call the school. His warning would only serve to make them, and the class as a whole, less likely to call in the event of an emergency. Or maybe he did realize, and didn't care.

 

Once the man stopped talking, and unofficially dismissed them, The class grouped together in their clumps of friendship. Their lunch table group had gathered, and were quietly talking amongst each other as they waited for the trains to arrive. “So!” Uraraka said excitedly, not noticing the tense mood that Izuku and Denki had. “Where are you all going for your internships?”

 

Todoroki grinned. “Seeing as my life’s goal is to be the Number 2 hero, I’ve decided there is no better way to learn that, than from the hero who has been Japan’s number 2 hero longer than anyone else in its history. Endeavor, the walking Second Place. Truly, he is my greatest inspiration!” The boy had put on a theatrical tone of voice, and exaggerated movements, drawing the attention of some passersby, and sending chuckles through the crowd. He smiled at the group of friends, glad he could bring back some levity.

 

Iida spoke up next, in his usual proper demeanor. “As you all likely know, Kaminari and I will be interning with my brother at the Iidaten agency! I hope to learn much from our time there, and am glad I get the chance to intern under my Brother.” He wore a proud smile on his face, speaking about it.

 

Kyouka sent a shy smile to Izuku, before turning to the group as a whole. “Uh, so Izuku actually helped me pick out this internship, so thanks to him, first of all.” She looked down, slightly embarrassed. “I actually got an offer from Gang Orca, so my internship is going to be at the White Water Mob.” Despite her shy demeanor, she had a small smile on her face.

 

Uraraka's eyes went wide. “Woah! That's so cool!” She said enthusiastically. “Apparently I impressed a few people during the sports festival, and got the attention of Ryukyu! She’s pretty popular for both rescue work and combat! I’m so excited!” The girl was visibly shaking with anticipation just thinking about it, which made a few members of the group laugh.

 

Izuku decided to speak up next. “My old trainer had some hero friends, and he put out a good word for me during the sports festival. I guess I did well enough because I got an internship request under Sir Nighteye at 20/20 Agency.” Izuku couldn't help the excited grin on his face. “He’s been one of my idols for years, so it’s almost surreal knowing he actually wants to take me on as an intern!” The group offered their own congratulations, glad that Izuku was able to intern with someone he had clearly looked up to for a while.

 

All that was left now was Momo. As everyone turned to her, she blushed, but leaned in slightly. “Um… Keep this quiet, at least for now, but my internship…” She glanced at Izuku, who gave her a reassuring smile. “It’s with All Might.” She admitted. For a moment, no one moved. Everyone was simply staring in shock at that statement. All Might had never taken on an intern before. To hear that he had this year was almost unbelievable. Had it been anyone other than Momo, perhaps they wouldn't have believed her. But the group knew her well enough to know she wouldn't lie about that. Which meant she was telling the truth.

 

“You…” Uraraka stuttered. “What…” She said, unable to form a proper sentence.

 

“He said that he recognized the power of my quirk, and wanted to help me learn how to properly wield something like it in combat.” Momo smiled. “I hope that he’ll be a good teacher. His lessons have gotten much better since the USJ.”

 

Izuku smiled back at her. “I have no doubt that he’ll be able to teach you what you need.” He was about to say more, when the train began to pull into the station.

 

“Tsusoda Line, Now Boarding!” A call over the intercom rang out at the station. That was where Izuku would be going.

 

“Sorry! See you guys! Have fun!” Izuku called. Quickly, he was pulled into a hug by Momo, Kyouka, and Denki in short fashion, with Uraraka laughing at his bewildered look, before he took off running to the train, so that he wouldn't miss it. As the train took off, he saw his friends waving at the station, excited to learn from Sir Nighteye.

 

-(o)-

 

Denki was glad he wasn't alone. Iida may have been a stickler for the rules, but his leadership before the Sports Festival has shown that it came from a good place. He wanted everyone to reach the peak of what they were capable of, and to him, that meant structure, regiment, and poise. He had shown he was genuinely a good friend when Denki took a chance, and asked the boy for help on an assignment he was struggling with, when Momo, Kyouka and Izuku were busy. He had fully expected to be brushed off, for his reasoning to be questioned and to have to struggle himself like always. Instead the boy had done none of that. He had put away his own work, and had done his absolute best to explain things to Denki. He liked to use more complex explanations, and some of his references he didn't understand, but rather than getting upset when something went over his head, Iida went out of his way to ensure he had all of the baseline information.

 

He hadn't expected to make any friends as close as Izuku, Kyouka or Momo anytime soon. And while the Blue haired boy wasn't quite on that level, Denki could still admit that he was a better friend than any other he had had before UA. When he had been told that Iida’s brother wanted him to join Iida on internships, he had been both stunned and touched. When he had asked Iida about it later, questioning why specifically his brother wanted him to join them, Iida admitted to pointing Denki out to Tensei. All in all, Denki couldn't be happier to be joining Iida for their internships, knowing that he had a friend there with him, one who genuinely wanted him to be there.

 

So as they arrived at Iidaten agency, and Denki got his first look at the absolutely monumental building, practically swarming with heroes and sidekicks, Denki couldn't help the sense of excitement building. They had so many heroes here. This was a place where he would genuinely be able to learn, and push himself as far as possible. He could only hope he made a good impression on Iida’s older brother. Slowly, the two walked in, Denki following Iida’s lead, as the taller boy walked with familiar strides through the agency building. It wasn't long before they came face to face with the man in charge of the agency, and the hero responsible for its massive growth. 

 

“Hey! Good to see you!” The man said, in costume, excluding his helmet, which was resting on a nearby table. Denki could already tell he was much more laid back than Iida. “Tensei Iida, The Turbo Hero: Ingenium, at your service!” The man said with a grin, bowing slightly to the two of them.

 

Iida smiled back and bowed. “Tenya Iida, The Redline Hero: Inovium.” He said simply. It must have been some kind of introductory ritual. A changing point, where Iida truly began his journey as a hero.

 

Kaminari followed suit. “Kaminari Denki, The High Voltage Hero: Jumpstart. Pleasure to meet you sir!” He said, smiling wide, but doing his best to remain respectful.

 

Ingenium laughed, and the prim and proper attitude disappeared in an instant. “I can already tell you’ll fit right in here, the both of you. C’mon. Let’s get you settled in, and then get going! Only got a week with me, and I intend to make the most of it!”

 

-(o)-

 

“TENSEI!”

 

“Iida get back! You’re going to get yourself killed!”

 

“GET AWAY FROM MY BROTHER! LET ME GO!”

 

“Listen to your classmate, boy. I don't have the patience to deal with children. If you attempt to stop me, you will die just the same as this Fake .”

Notes:

Hello everyone! I am so sorry it's taken this long! Hopefully I'll be able to speed things up soon! I had quite a bit of difficulty with the latest Blood Bunny Chapter, which delayed everything else! I should be all good now, and getting back to a normal schedule in time!

Anyways I'm fairly happy with this one! We get a bit of fluffy moments with Izuku and Momo, which I felt was pretty well needed, and I love how it turned out. Emotional support Momo for the win!

Then we have internship offers! Hopefully you all understand why everyone got the offers they all did! Rest assured, by the way that Nighteye will absolutely NOT be suggesting Izuku is an unfit holder. He may seem a bit OOC at first, but that's because he's no longer a depressed fuck. He should be a very fun character to have in this one, because now he has a reason to be happy, and actually really like Izuku.

Monoma is doing some... fun shenanigans. He absolutely is aware of what he is doing, and no, he wont let Izuku tell him to stop. Yes he did the handshake just to copy Todoroki's quirk to sacrifice his food. He's absolutely going to war with Shiozaki at some point about their beliefs.

Hero Names are always fun! If you've read some of the other Library stories, you might have some ideas for their hero names, but this is the full list! Hope you like them all!

Aoyama: The Everbright Hero: Polaris
Mina: The Sulaco Hero: Alien Queen
Asui: The Rainy Season Hero: Froppy
Iida: The Redline Hero: Inovium
Uraraka: The Voyager Hero: Uravity
Oujiro: The Lashing Tail Hero: Tanuki
Kaminari: The High Voltage Hero: Jumpstart
Kirishima: The Unbreakable Hero: Red Riot
Koda: The Zoology Hero: Anima
Sato: The Sweet Tooth Hero: Sugar Rush
Shouji: The Octopus Eye Hero: Tentacole
Jirou: The Reverberation Hero: Heartbeat
Sero: The Adhesive Acrobat Hero: Cellophane
Tokoyami: The Night Sky Hero: Tsukuyomi
Todoroki: The Backup Hero: Argentum
Hagakure: The Clarity Hero: Refraction
Bakugou: The Detonation Hero: Blast Zone
Izuku: The Spiritside Hero: Dante
Mineta: The Collector Hero: Vineyard
Yaoyorozu: The Creation Hero: Genesis

Then we have Denki and Iida's Friendship! I always like the idea that Iida would genuinely be a really nice and helpful friend to Kaminari if they had a reason to interact regularly. I don't doubt that some of you may not have realized that Ingenium is still alive when I offhandedly mentioned him during the sports festival. Well, he is, and he's taken on both Denki and Iida. Though he might not be around for much longer.

I'm going to enjoy this version of Iida. :)

Anyways, thank you all for reading! If you noticed any spelling or grammar issues, please let me know, as well as any thoughts, questions, or theories! I love reading your comments!

I also have a discord server if anyone is interested in joining! We chat about this fic, and my other main ones, as well as other fics and recommendations. It's also just a fun place to hang out and chat! If you're interested, you can join with this Discord Link

With that all being said, I hope to see some of you in the discord server, but if not, then I'll see you all in the next chapter! Have a good day!

Chapter 14: Ash

Izuku stood outside of 20/20 Agency, anticipation nearly overwhelming him. He was about to meet Sir Nighteye. He was one of the greatest intelligence heroes outside of those with direct cognition quirks, and was well renowned to be one of the best Quirk Analysts of all time. To receive an offer from him had been almost surreal, and it was even more so now that he was really here. Regardless, this was actually happening, and he would need to get a move on.

 

Hesitantly, he pushed open the doors to the agency. It was fairly plain, looking seemingly as nothing more than a simple office building. That was the intended facade after all. The building had no outwards markers of any heroic ties, and the heroes of the agency never exited the building directly onto the street. It was all clandestine, just as Nighteye likely intended. Izuku walked up to the receptionist, who looked up from her computer. “Hello, I’m Izuku Midoriya, here for my internship with Mirai Sasaki.” He greeted kindly.

 

The woman smiled and nodded. “Mr. Sasaki is expecting you. Head on through those doors, his office will be down the hall, up the stairs to the third floor, and then the first door on your left.” After a moment, she returned her attention to her computer, and resumed her work.

 

Izuku nodded, and murmured his thanks, before following her instructions. He walked past many cubicles, various spreadsheets and such on the computers. Izuku didn't particularly pay them much attention, too focused on his real purpose here. The mundanities of office work down here weren't important enough to focus on. That was the whole point of them after all. He continued past, up the two flights of stairs, and finally, up to the door of Nighteye’s office. He took a moment to breathe, closing his eyes and activating Soulsight to calm himself. 

 

Despite the bland and boring atmosphere of the office from the outside, Izuku could immediately tell this office was brimming with life. Both literally and figuratively. There were many people in the office, but most importantly, their souls all practically sang out with passion and joy. The office workers downstairs lit up every now and then, whispered conversation and messages bringing excitement, joy, and jokes to an otherwise mundane environment. Two prominent souls up on the third floor were clearly having a conversation of their own. Heroes, and their souls too, shone bright with happiness, sparkling every now and then. Finally, the soul of the man behind the door Izuku was in front of. Sir Nighteye was known to be prim and proper, a reputation that had only grown over the past five years, his strict, no nonsense attitude becoming a staple of his persona. And yet before that, he had been known as a hidden fountain of humor. Here and now, Izuku could see that more than anything else that fact remained true. The man's soul was practically a star of its own, shining with such bright hope that Izuku almost couldn't bear to look at it for a moment. Izuku knew, almost immediately, that he hadn't always been like this. Rather, something had happened recently, to push him this far into the other direction, a newfound sense of hope which pushed farther than he had ever held before.

 

Izuku exhaled, and knocked on the door.

 

“Come in.” A calm voice called, slightly muffled through the closed door. Izuku slowly grabbed the handle and pushed it open. Standing near his desk, the hero turned to look at him, a kind smile on his face. “Ah… My newest intern. It’s a pleasure to meet you…”

 

Izuku blinked, confused for a moment, before realizing what the man meant. Sir Nighteye already knew his name. He wanted his her name and epithet now. “I’m The Spiritside Hero: Dante.” He said, bowing slightly. “It’s a pleasure to be working with you Sir!”

 

The man raised his eyebrows, but his smile only nodded. He waved a hand to the chair in front of his desk, as he took his own while he responded. “A reference to Dante Alighieri, from The Inferno I suppose?”

 

Izuku shut the door behind him, and took his seat, placing his costume case next to him. “That would be right. I thought it best not to choose a direct mythological name, due to the potential dangers that could come from it, and Dante’s journey, while wildly modified by personal interpretation, isn't entirely dissimilar to what my own quirk allows me to do.”

 

Nighteye’s eyes widened, clearly intrigued at that. “Interesting.” He murmured. “Your quirk… I’ve only been given the barebones explanation of it by Toshinori. He didn't seem to be fully aware of its mechanics either if I’m being completely honest. In order to help you the most, a proper, complete explanation will be necessary.”

 

Izuku nodded, having expected as much. “My quirk is called Necropolis. At its most basic level, it allows me to enter The Afterlife, my soul being sent to whichever one best suits by beliefs and actions. As far as I stand right now, that is Purgatory, of the Celestial Pantheon, which is the basis from which nearly all Abrahamic beliefs stem from. I also have a connection to Asgard, of the Norse Pantheon, which I believe could send me there, should I so desire. I have also been to the Egyptian judgement once before. These afterlives often contain pieces and sections that myths speak of them containing, but many are very different from depictions. When I wish to leave, I summon The Gates of Life and Death , or if I am injured, I must seek them out on my own.”

 

Sir Nighteye hummed, clearly intrigued. “Very curious. A Cthonic quirk. Rare indeed. I suppose there is more to the story however, given you stated that is simply its most basic level?”

 

Izuku nodded. “Correct. One of the unique qualities of my quirk is that my soul is more malleable and detached from my body, in a way that is ordinarily only achievable through death. I have been taught by someone in the afterlife how to see and feel souls, allowing me to properly manipulate my own. If I envelope someone else’s soul as they are dying, and activate my quirk, it will pull me with them into their afterlife, at which point I can guide them to The Gates and bring them back to life, regenerating any and all injuries. On top of this, I can gain powers, either through learning them, being awarded them, acquiring them, or being blessed with them, my Umbrakinesis, Shadow Sovereign, being one such example of them.”

 

Sir Nighteye’s eyes were wide. “That was how you allowed Toshinori to heal. He had died, and you guided him back.” The man’s attention seemed to shift to some far off thing. “Truly remarkable.” He murmured. His attention snapped back to him after a moment. “Would you be able to show me first hand?”

 

Izuku frowned. “Technically yes, however it would require you to die first. To attempt to bring you to the afterlife otherwise could be disastrous. The journey to The Gates is also not safe by any means. I would prefer to not risk it unless it is absolutely necessary, Sir.”

 

Sir Nighteye nodded. “I understand. I simply had to ask.” He sighed, and stood from his desk. “Well, you and I have some introductions to do. Though there are only two other heroes on staff here, they are extremely important to our continued operations. My two trusted advisors.” Nighteye paused, turning to look at Izuku. “A businessman, a siren, and a centipede walk into a bar…” He murmured, stepping out from behind his desk.

 

Izuku raised an eyebrow. “That's… a very unique bar Sir.” He said, confused.

 

Nighteye gained a grin. “No, it’s a fairly standard bar, we are all simply very bad at limbo.”

 

-(o)-

 

“Good, go again!” Sir Nighteye encouraged. Izuku was training against Bubble Girl at the moment, so that the hero could get a handle on his skills. Her quirk seemed fairly simple on the surface, simply creating bubbles with a certain scent. But a quirk that would've been barely even heroics capable had been turned into a formidable foe under Sir Nighteye’s guidance. 

 

Izuku immediately drew the shadows around the gym into his control, and launched them at the heroine. This didn't do much to hinder her, the woman launching forwards, bubbles rocketing from behind her, providing a slight boost. This would be their third round, and slowly Izuku had been getting more and more used to it, but so too has she been increasing her capabilities. She sent a gout of bubbles towards him, each being popped by shadows, and yet the smell contained in each of them breaking free.

 

Izuku resisted the urge to flinch, as a rotten smell hit his nose, his concentration being shattered by the scent. Bubble Girl was now within grappling distance of him, something she specialized in. Izuku backpedaled heavily, trying to get out of her reach, when yet another horrible scent, this time something so disgustingly sweet he did gag, as it flooded his senses. His arm was grabbed, and he was yanked down towards the ground. 

 

Shadows crept from his form, cushioning his fall as his legs lashed out, kicking her own feet out from under her. He twisted on the shadow platform, rolling her underneath him, doing his best to pin her down. It was a difficult endeavor though, because Izuku was inexperienced with grappling, compared to his opponent, who preferred the style. He attempted to hold her down, doing his best to ignore the scents she threw his way.

 

It was only when an overpowering chemical scent hit his nose, immediately breaking whatever concentration he had, and prompting a full body flinch backwards from the smell as his eyes widened and air flooded his lungs. His heart began to pump faster, but by the time he had returned to awareness, it was to him being slammed roughly into the mat, and the match called.

 

“Midoriya, are you okay?” Sir Nighteye asked, as Izuku shook off the feeling.

 

“Yeah…” His eyes were still wide, but he was slowly calming down. “What the… What the hell was that?”

 

“Ammonia gas.” Bubble Girl said, letting him go. “The same thing that’s in smelling salts. It’s not a great way to start a fight, but for more difficult opponents, it gives me the system shock I need to shut someone down.” She looked down at Izuku, and held out a hand for him to get back up, which he gladly took.

 

“You’re getting better, but close combat is definitely a weakness of yours. You rely too heavily on your ability to come back from a fight no matter what, that it leaves you open to capture and restraint.” Nighteye explained. “We’ll be working on that, among other things this week. Other than that however, you’ve demonstrated a creative understanding of the powers under your control, and talent with quirk analysis, both of which are key abilities in pushing your capabilities as far as they can go.” The man smiled. “Good job.” 

 

Izuku smiled back at him. “Thank you, Sir!” 

 

The man nodded towards Bubble Girl, before beginning to walk out of the room, waving Izuku over. “I was thinking of bringing you out with me for patrol today. Are you well enough for it?”

 

Izuku’s eyes went wide. “Patrol?” He asked excitedly. “Absolutely!”

 

Sir Nighteye laughed at his enthusiasm. “Calm down, it’s nowhere near as exciting as you might suspect.” 

 

Izuku couldn't help the energy though. “But it’s patrol!” 

 

-(o)-

 

“Alright, you both are looking good!” Ingenium said enthusiastically, as Denki and Iida stepped out of the locker room, their costumes on and ready to go. “So, we’ll just be going on a basic patrol today. Won't be much, but once we’re done, I’ll get Bolt to work on your electricity with you, and me and Tenya will work on our quirks, sound good?” The man asked Denki.

 

The blond grinned in return, nodding. “Yup!” He was practically bouncing on his feet. “sounds great!”

 

Iida nodded. “I’m prepared and ready for our first excursion!” The boy declared passionately.

 

Ingenium laughed at their excitement. “Alright then, let’s get going!” He urged them through the agency, and out to the sidewalk, where they began to walk. “So, first lesson, why do we patrol?”

 

Denki thought about it for a little bit. Iida answered quickly though. “To deal with problems as they arise, and to be able to respond to emergencies faster!”

 

Ingenium rocked his hand slightly, in a so-so gesture. “That’s a part of it, but it’s not the entire reason. What about you Jumpstart, any ideas?”

 

Denki thought about it more. He wasn't the smartest at UA, though his friends had helped him no longer feel as if he was constantly muddling through. Still though, he wasn't as good at facts or raw information as others. What he was good at were people. He knew how to interact with, and deal with people better than most did. “Visibility, Sir? The more a hero is seen around an area, patrolling or stopping crimes, the more likely villains or criminals are to avoid committing crimes in those areas. It stops crime before it even happens.”

 

Ingenium shot him a thumbs up. “That’s the biggest reason!” The hero paused, waving to a vendor across the street who had greeted him, before he turned back to Denki. “For heroes, reputation and popularity matters almost as much as raw power. While that seems like a horrible system at first, it makes sense the more you look at it. The more popular a hero is, the more well known they are, and in most times, the stronger they are believed to be. If a hero’s reputation seems omnipresent in an area, then that’s going to dissuade criminals and villains from commiting crimes. Reputation alone will always stop more crime than actual physical action. You just need to have a balance, to back up what’s going around.”

 

Iida hummed, curious. “So based on how often we’re seen, and how much we interact with people, our reputation will grow.”

 

Ingenium nodded. “Yup. And that reputation can be thought of as a giant bubble. The more your reputation, the bigger the bubble. It follows you around, and dissuades crime in a certain area wherever you go.” The man paused again, the group having reached a corner store, where Ingenium stopped with a few boxes, and helped the owner, an older lady, move them onto her cart to bring inside. “Take All Might for example. Whenever he moves to a new city for the week, crime rates plummet. His very presence is so well respected by civilians, and so worrying to criminals that he alone has more of an impact on crime deterrent than some police precincts. But it’s not just All Might. Endeavor, Hawks, Best Jeanist, Edgeshot. All of them also do similar things, but in different ways. So, what do you suppose those different ways are?”

 

Iida replied after a moment. “Different forms of reputation? Endeavor isn't well liked by most people, but he is respected, and powerful. His reputation likely doesn't inspire the same peace as All Might's but it’s arguably more worrying to criminals. Hawks on the other hand, has a massive media following, and always takes the time to talk with fans. He’s not the strongest raw combat force, but he clears out low level crime quickly. He likely helps improve morale and mood of civilians, while putting an almost outright stop to petty crime, though has less of a pronounced effect on higher end villainy.”

 

“Bingo. That’s almost exactly right. Depending on your persona, your impact on the region changes. Jumpstart, what do you suppose my own impact is, and the Iidaten Agency as a whole?”

 

Ingenium was known to be a speed hero, but one who has experience in dangerous combat. The Iidaten agency on the other hand was practically a swarm of sidekicks, having by far the most versatile roster in Japan, and the largest number of sidekicks as well. “You’re likely similar to Hawks, if I had to guess. You’re fast, reliable, and friendly. Your image is slightly more oriented towards aid and charity than his, but it's similar. The Iidaten agency is probably best described as versatile. There are so many sidekicks and heroes that you have people ready for every occasion. No matter what the circumstances are, you’re ready to handle it, and it means that people know they can count on your agency to handle it. It’s probably a sense of weariness from Villains, because they know that no matter how ready they are, you’ll always have an advantage over them.”

 

Ingenium nodded. “It’s part of why we keep the high number of sidekicks we do. Not only does it offer training opportunities for young heroes, it also allows us to better respond to any situation, and have more forces at the ready than nearly any other agency. We aren't going to be taking on All Might level threats, but when disaster does hit, we’ll be able to lend our help.” He paused, his head tilting slightly upwards. “Well, we’ve got an incident nearby!” The man said, glancing back at them. “Poultice is on her way to link up with you, she’ll guide you back to me!” With that, the man quickly activated his quirk and sped off.

 

-(o)-

 

Denki’s first patrol had been fairly interesting. By the time they had finally gotten back, Ingenium had stopped a villain incident, and then, with their help, had stopped 3 minor crimes, and helped a number of civilians out with various tasks. 

 

Now though, they were back at Team Iidaten agency, where Denki was waiting on Bolt, one of the Agency's electricity specialists, to help him work on his quirk. While he waited, Denki thought about his friends. Izuku was probably having fun with Sir Nighteye, analyzing quirks. Momo likely was getting sent through the wringer by All Might, but he had no doubt she would be able to make it through all the stronger. He didn't know exactly what Kyouka would be doing at Gang Orca’s agency, but it was sure to be helpful, if Izuku’s suggestion was right.

 

A man walked into the training area, white, copper and yellow decorating his costume, and a number of small electronics protruding from his arms and shoulders. The man was larger than Denki had expected, standing at nearly 6’6” and clearly having a large amount of muscle to go with it. His hair was a deep orange color, in a messy short cut, and a full beard on his face. He looked around for a moment before spotting Denki. “Ah, there ya are, mate!” It was immediately and glaringly obvious that this man was Australian. “Names Bolt! Nice ta meecha!” The man had walked over to him, and stuck a massive hand out towards Denki. Despite his intimidating stature, the man had a bright grin on his face that Denki couldn't help but match.

 

“Nice to meet you too sir!” Denki greeted. “I’m Jumpstart, I’ll be in your care!”

 

Bolt nodded. “Right then! No use mucking about, let’s get goin’! We’ve got daylight ta burn!” Bolt began walking over to one of the training mats, gesturing for Denki to follow. “So, I hear that yeh've some problems with self shock? Haven't seen it me self but I've been told that's yah biggest issue? The man said, with a questioning tone, continuing when Denki nodded. “Right, well, that’s not all to uncommon of a side effect for electricity quirks. Specifically, it’s one I’ve had to deal with too, so there’s few heroes better suited ta helpin’ you out.” The man paused in the middle of the mat, turning back to Denki. “Right, so first thing's first, why do ya think ya get self shock?”

 

Denki paused, raising an eyebrow. “My shock isn't directed anywhere, so it’s just hitting everything, and then electrocuting myself?” He said, confused. He thought that was basic knowledge. His doctor had seemed to know pretty quickly. Bolt didn't respond with words however, simply snapping his arm up, and releasing a blast of electricity from his palm towards Denki. He flinched, but instead of the pain and dullness he was expecting, his brain seemed to speed up for a few seconds, with him no worse for wear. “What the-! What was that for!?” He yelled, once he realized what had just happened.

 

Bolt laughed for a moment. “Your fine kid, calm down.” It was at that point that Denki did realize that he was, in fact, fine. “As for why I did it, no doubt you’ve been told by your doctor that you’re shocking yourself. That’s no fault of theirs, considering that electricity quirks are notorious for being nearly impossible to test, but it is incorrect. See, your problem isn't that you're shocking yourself, but rather the opposite.” The man paused, to let him process. “Your quirk center, which is what focuses and activates your quirk, is attached to the lower part of your brain stem. It is also where electricity quirks generate and expel their electricity from. A common problem we run into is that our output is often far more than what our bodies can handle. How much is your maximum output?”

 

Denki’s eyebrows scrunched together in confusion, but he answered regardless. “About 1.3 million Volts.”

 

Bolt waited, seemingly expecting something more, before realizing he would not be getting anything. He blinked for a moment. “That's… it?” He asked.

 

Denki was even more confused than before. “Yeah? I was told that was a lot, is it not?”

 

“No, that’s not what I mean.” Bolt began to clarify. “You’ve just given me only one form of measurement. Essentially, I just asked what’s the area of a square, and you told me it was 1.3 million inches tall. That’s impressive, but it doesn't really mean anything until you tell me how wide it is.”

 

“Oh.” Denki said succinctly.

 

“Yeah.” Bolt replied. “Alright, do you happen to know how many amps you generate?” He paused. “I’m going to assume that based on your previous answer, that’s gonna be a no.”

 

Denki nodded sheepishly. “Yeah, sorry, no idea.”

 

Bolt sighed. “No worries kid. Not your fault. Whoever you quirk counselor was has failed you.” The man took a breath. “Alright, I want you to use your blast on me. I’ve got a good sense over electricity, so I’ll be able to feel it.”

 

Denki blinked. “That’ll self shock me though.”

 

“I'll bring you back from it kid.” Bold reassured him. “Just trust me on this.”

 

Denki frowned, but nodded. “Alright.” He took a deep breath. “Maximum Output! 1.3 Million Volts!” Electricity sparked from his limbs and darkness clouded his vision, cotton flooding his ears, and his skin going numb. His thoughts slowed to a crawl, even as vision blearily returned, and noise came back. His arms were stuck in front of him, thumbs raised, and his jaw and tongue were similarly frozen.

 

Then another blast of electricity hit him and everything returned to startling clarity as his limbs unlocked, and he returned to normal. He gasped at the sudden surprise, as the world came rushing back in an instant, as if nothing happened at all. Denki breathed in and out heavily, hunching over onto his knees, all too aware of the sudden Everything. It was too quick, too fast. His hero costume clung to him, the sweat rolling over the back of his neck and forming in his palms, each breath oh so hot, the air practically burning, as his eyes stung, the colors of the gym blinding him but he couldn't close his eyes, couldn't bear the feeling of his eyelids over them, just like he couldn't bear the feeling of his feet in these shoes, or the buzzing of the lights, or the sound of feet hitting the track where Iida was, he could feel the footsteps echoing through the air, and the-

 

NO-

 

He flinched backwards, his eyes shooting up, panicked, just barely dodging the man’s hand. He had felt the air move and he Couldn't , not now, not right here, not another thing, not another feeling on his skin, god he could feel his hair standing up, and scratching on his sleeves, and how each of his layers slid against each other, the leather rubbing the cotton into his skin, already feeling raw and abused, and wrong.

 

“Kaminari.” It was quiet, almost not enough to hear, but it was blissful on his ears, in a room where everything seemed too loud, too much for him, too heavy and too bright, and- “Kid, close your eyes and cover your ears. Just breathe in and out slowly.”

 

Denki didn't want to do that, that was going to be worse, that was skin on his eyes, skin on his ears, more pressure, more vibrations, more movement, the air would dry out his mouth, and he would feel that too, but he could feel the saliva already, so what would be better.

 

“Kaminari, C’mon, I know this is going to suck, but you gotta do it, okay? Just listen to me. Close your eyes, plug your ears, and breathe in and out.” He didn't want to, he really, really didn't want to, but it was quiet, and calm, and nice. He moved his hands up to his ears, grimacing at the sensation of his skin scraping against his ear, at the cartilage and tissue being moved out of the way by his finger, before the world went blissfully quiet. His eyes followed next, he could feel his eyelids against his eye, and against each other, his eyelashes rubbing against each other and pulling the skin with it, but he did it, he shut his eyes, and the blinding lights dimmed to almost nothing.

 

He could still feel everything, feel all of it, feel even more than he had before, but it was just feeling now, there was no sound, not other than the blood rushing through his ears, and that was bad, he hated it, but it was just that, and just that he could deal with, and it was black too, and Denki didn't usually like that when he shut down but it was good now because he couldn't see anything, and the room was too bright, he’d rather the dark, the black of his eyes, and he could still feel them, but they were better now, they weren't moving so they weren't pushing against each other, the skin was saying in place where it was supposed to be, and he was breathing in and out slowly like he was supposed to be, the air was still warm and uncomfortable but it wasn't oppressive like before. He could hear the blood starting to slow down in his ears, and his heart slowing down from the thumping rhythm in his chest as he focused. His shirt was still annoying, but it wasn't painful, he could deal with it like he did on his bad days. The jacket was odd, but his fingers curled around the sleeve, and he liked the smooth leather under them. It helped him focus on that good feeling, and block out everything else. Oh, his fingers had come out of his ears, and the gym was quiet, Iida had stopped running, and the lights weren't buzzing anymore, that was good.

 

“Kaminari?” Bolt murmured quietly.

 

Denki didn't open his eyes, not yet, the light would still be too bright, but he did move his head. He nodded. “Yeah?” He whispered back, and while he winced at the rumble in his throat, it was okay, it was fine.

 

“You doing okay?” The man was concerned, careful. Softer than he had seemed capable of, with his exaggerated personality.

 

“Better.” Denki mumbled. He wasn't doing okay, this wasn't okay. But it was better than he had been.

 

“We turned off the lights in the gym. Do you want to try opening your eyes?” 

 

Oh. That was nice. Denki’s eyes slowly opened, and while it was still lit up vaguely, it wasn't blinding. The emergency lights left just enough to see, but dark enough to not hurt. “Thank you.”

 

“It’s not a problem, kid. What happened? Just too much?”

 

Denki had calmed down now, and everything was no longer quite so much anymore. He tried to think, tried to realize what had caused that. “It was all at once. When I short circuit, everything dulls. When you brought me back, it brought everything back all at once, instead of slowly, like I’m used to.” He paused, frowning as he looked towards his feet. “I just wasn't expecting it.”

 

“Hey, don't worry about it kid, that’s not your fault. Not at all. I should've realized. It’s better now though?” The man was pretty clearly concerned, and with his words, yet another bit of the tension easid itself from Denki.

 

“A bit, yeah. It’s still a lot, but it’s not too much yet.” Denki could still feel his shirt and his pants, and he could still see most of the gym. It wasn't oppressive though. He could deal with this. He was adjusting still, and soon he’d be back to normal. He allowed himself to go relax his muscles a bit more still.

 

They sat and waited for a while, murmuring a quiet conversation as Denki slowly returned to normal. Bolt was kind and understanding the entire time, matching his volume, and making sure he was okay, without treating him like a piece of broken glass. Eventually, half of the gym lights came on, and then all of them. Denki was fine now. He was back to normal, and his clothes felt comforting, rather than the shackles they had felt like before.

 

“Alright, you ready to continue our conversation? I think I can shed some light on what just happened with that.” Denki nodded, and the man continued. “Right, so you produce about 5000 amps.” The man said. “That is… That’s a lot.” He looked almost worried. “Like, that is significantly more than anything I’ve ever seen before. I had to use my support gear, and ground myself in order to not immediately be knocked out by that. You’re producing almost 6.5 billion watts every time you use that technique. That’s almost a third of the energy produced by The Three Gorges Dam in China.” It seemed that realization had only just hit Bolt.

 

Denki blinked. “That's… I don't really have a frame of reference, but that sounds like a lot.”

 

Bolt nodded. “It’s enough to put you in the top 25 highest producing power plants, if only for an instant. That is a level of electric power that has never been seen before. I can control electricity, as well as produce it, but my maximum output is close to 20 thousand watts.” Bolt shook his head. “That… That’s not the important part anyway. What is important is how you’re getting that much power.”

 

Denki blinked. “Where I’m getting it? From my quirk.”

 

Bolt racked his hand in a so-so manner. “Yes and no. Technically, your quirk is allowing you to create it without just dying, but the energy is still coming from somewhere. Based on when you self shocked, I can pretty comfortably say that your quirk is drawing that massive amount of electricity from your nervous system. That includes your brain. The reason you’re short circuiting is because you’re drawing so much energy from your body, that your storage, your quirk center, isn't enough to keep up, and it needs to pull extra energy. It’s taking the nerve impulses, electrical signals, and synapses from your nervous system and brain, and firing it, leaving you with less brain activity until it slowly recovers. Effectively, every time you fire off that blast, you are inflicting temporary, partial brain death.”

 

“Oh.” Denki said, his eyes wide. “That doesn't sound good.”

 

“No, it’s absolutely not.” Bolt sighed. “Kid, I want to try something. I want you to try shocking me while you’re touching me. Don't use any specific amount, or anything, just try and send the amount that would knock me out.”

 

Denki pursed his lips. “And if I self shock again?”

 

“You shouldn't, but if by some chance you do, then what do you prefer? Me bringing you back to your room while you recover, or doing what I did before to bring you back right away.”

 

Denki remembered how terrifying that was, how horrible it was. He never wanted to experience that again. “Just bring me back to my room.” He mumbled. Bolt nodded, and Denki took a deep breath. “Ready?” He asked, stepping closer.

 

“Ready.” Bolt confirmed, holding out his arm. Denki grabbed it, and then shocked. It was absolutely draining, but it wasn't anything more than tiring. He could still think well and was still aware of everything. He was safe from the aftereffects. Bolt grinned. “See, what did I tell you. Anyways, that was a much more reasonable output. Close to 20 thousand volts, and about 10 miliamps, giving us a wattage of 200. Not dangerous or deadly to yourself, and due to the nature of quirks, not deadly to anyone else unless you want it to be.”

 

Denki let out a relieved sigh. “That’s good. It was less effort too. Should I start doing that then? Ignoring my full blast, and going for touch based ones?”

 

Bolt nodded. “Definitely some first steps. That full blast is dangerous, and unless you have absolutely no choice, you should never use it. But what it means is that you have control over your electricity within your own body. Because your other arm had no extra charge at all.” Bolt grinned. “Theoretically, you should be able to direct it at low levels to specific parts of your body, and supercharge it, just like I do.” Electricity arced off of Bolt’s body, and he jumped, reaching far higher than he should have been able to. “It’s like a full body strength and speed enhancement. Depending on the usage, it can even be a cognitive, and a durability enhancer.”

 

Denki’s eyes went wide. “Oh.” He murmured. “This is why I’m here.” He realized.

 

“Exactly kid. Now, you up for learning?”

 

“Hell yeah.”

 

-(o)-

 

They called again, like usual. It had originated out of necessity, from the days in Asgard. But now it was simply habit. None of them enjoyed being separated. Denki had thought it odd how quickly he had become attached to Izuku, Kyouka and Momo. But it felt right. Like there was no other reasonable option. So he didn't try to distance himself. The amount of times Kyouka had slipped under his arm, that Momo had fret over him, fingers ghosting over his bruises from training, that Izuku had walked side by side, their hands rubbing against each other the whole while. That had shown him they all wanted it too.

 

Denki had been obsessed with girls during highschool, flirting and joking constantly, desperately trying whatever he could to get a date. He had wanted that connection with someone, wanted to try his luck at finding a special someone. He hadn’t changed much by the time UA rolled around, only learning a bit more tact. But after the USJ, all of that stopped. Every time he found himself longing for that bond with someone, his thoughts drifted to the other three. Every time he felt a pang of loneliness, he knew, in an instant, that he could message one of them, and they could have a conversation for hours. He realized that the three of them were almost already partners, in all but the official sense.

 

That had caused him some worries, that maybe he was looking too far into things. But Denki, for all he wasn't great with numbers, or terms, was good with people. He recognized emotions and behaviors. He knew how to lighten a mood, knew when he was taking a joke too far, knew when sometimes, he just needed to be the comic relief to help everyone else out. He also knew how to recognize when other people had feelings for one another. The behavior all three had with each other was glaringly obvious that they had feelings, more than just a simple crush. They were close in a way that didn't happen without some form of romantic connection, and he found that the way they acted with each other was identical to the way they acted with him. Denki wasn't a genius, but he also wasn't oblivious. He was a part of this dynamic as well. And he wouldn't give it up for anything.

 

“How were internships so far?” Izuku asked first, tired, but clearly excited.

 

“Ingenium is a really good hero.” Denki replied. “I’m glad he sent me an offer. And Bolt, the electricity hero I’m working with, has already started to help me completely change how I fight, and given me so many more options in the future!” He paused. “There were some hiccups on the way, but we’re getting there.” 

 

Kyouka smiled. “That sounds good. I’d rather you didn't short circuit every time you had a fight.” She teased, but behind that Denki could make out the genuine care and worry behind it.

 

“Don't worry. I’ll get this down, and you shouldn't have to worry about that ever again.” Denki said softly, in an effort to alleviate her concerns.

 

“Well, good.” Kyouka nodded. “Anyway, Gang Orca’s pretty cool. He’s way chiller than I was expecting based on his persona, but he’s been doing a really good job of helping me with my quirk as well. We’re trying to increase the power of the waves I produce without support equipment.” She stopped, intent on letting Momo go, but the girl didn't say anything for a while. “Momo?” Kyouka asked quietly.

 

“Hmm?” Momo mumbled “Oh, is it my turn?” She asked sheepishly. “I’m sorry. She blinked slowly, and Denki could see how exhausted she looked. “All Might is an amazing teacher, at least one on one, but he is quite demanding.” She yawned. “I’ve been pushed to my limits and then some.”

 

Izuku chuckled. “Yeah, I know that. You probably have it worse, because you only need to work for the week, so he’s not pushing you for consistency. He can afford for you to not be able to keep this up. I remember my own training under him.” Izuku shuddered, but grinned nonetheless. “Dagobah was a monster of a task.” 

 

Momo’s eyes went wide. “Wait what? You cleaned Dagobah beach?” She asked, her previous exhaustion mostly gone out of surprise. “I remember hearing about it being cleaned! My parents speculated on what company was going to take credit for the effort, likely having been some publicity stunt, but no one came forward, not willing to take credit for something they couldn't back up! That was you!? Alone!?”

 

Izuku blushed. “Yeah… That was my training for UA. I needed muscle mass, and All Might figured that part of being a hero was community service, so rather than just going to a gym, Dagobah was my training ground. 9 months of work, but it’s clean.” Izuku smiled, remembering it. “It was exhausting, but God, that day when I looked out over it, and I couldn't even see a single plastic bottle was one of the greatest feelings in my life.”

 

“Certainly sounds like an accomplishment to be proud of, Green.” Kyouka said, a smile on her face from seeing Izuku so proud. “You’ll have to show us sometime.”

 

Denki grinned, seeing the perfect opportunity to tease. “Sure you don't just want to see us all in swimwear, Violet?”

 

Instantly, her face broke out into a red blush, as her eyes widened. “That's- I wasn't-!” She stuttered, before seeing the grin on Denki’s face and huffing. “Oh, like you don't want to see Izuku shirtless, or Momo in a bikini either!” She responded. Denki blushed in response at being called out, but his grin didn't waver, nor did he deny anything. 

 

Izuku, having noticed that Kyouka hadn't said anything about herself, felt the need to rectify that. “Um… Don't forget yourself, Kyouka.” He quietly murmured, his cheeks burning. Kyouka’s face got just as red in response, and she gaped at him.

 

“Shirtless or in a bikini?” Denki continued to tease, a shit eating grin on his face as he pointed out that Izuku didn't specify. Both of their eyes went wide in shock, and they opened their mouth to quickly correct Denki, but they were beaten to the punch.

 

“Both are good options.” Momo said quietly, he cheeks pink, but smiling. “They each have their pros and cons.” Her grin only widened as she continued to speak. “Shirtless is certainly good, but it would imply her legs would be covered. A bikini would show them off, but well…” She trailed off, giggling.

 

Kyouka, at this point, so red that Kirishimas’s hair was starting to have competition, had put her head in her hands. She let out an embarrassed whine, likely being the only thing she was capable of producing as she was teased by all three others. 

 

Momo yawned again after a bit, and her energy had begun to fade, turning into a sheepish smile. “I admit that I am exhausted at the moment, so I should be getting to sleep soon. Before I do, Izuku, how have your internships gone?”

 

Izuku smiled softly at her. “They’re going amazingly! Sir Nighteye is brilliant, and I’m learning quite a bit from him.” Everyone could see he was stopping himself from gushing about every little detail, so that Momo could get to sleep. “I can talk about it at some other time though. You should get to sleep. Trust me, you’ll need it.”

 

Momo nodded. “I will. You all should as well, though that’s up to you. Goodnight to you all, and I wish you luck tomorrow.”

 

Kyouka smiled. “Night Red.” She said softly, sounding a bit tired herself. “Momo’s right, we should get to sleep. Night Green, night Gold.”

 

“Goodnight Momo.” Izuku replied. “Goodnight to you too Violet. And to you as well Denki.”

 

Denki couldn't help the smile on his face. “Night everyone. We’ll talk tomorrow.” He said, before everyone ended the call on their end. Denki turned his phone off, placing it on the charger, and lying back against his pillow. He closed his eyes, ready for whatever tomorrow would bring.

 

-(o)-

 

Patrol, once again. It was exciting, in a quiet, subtle way. Denki wasn't bouncing off the walls, or impatient to get started, but he had a grin he couldn't keep off his face, and a sense of determination building. So many heroes chose to be heroes because of the game, or the power, or the money. Too many heroes. But Denki, and as far as he could tell, most of their class at UA, chose to be heroes for a better reason. A sense of duty, and a want to help. Patrol may not have been action packed, or all that exciting yesterday, but he had been able to help out, even for small, inconsequential things. That meant a lot to Denki. He wanted to keep doing it.

 

Their day had been fairly slow, nothing too crazy, just some occasional chores accomplished, and aid lent to the residents of Hosu. They had just finished helping out a man make a delivery, Denki now able to keep up with Iida and Ingenium, at least on their lowest settings, due to the training he received from Bolt yesterday. Electricity coursed through his limbs, pushing his muscles hard and faster than before, enhancing everything he was capable of. It arced off of him, in a golden shower of light as they ran, and the first time it happened, Denki couldn't help but laugh in utter delight. This was how he was meant to be using his quirk, how he was supposed to be moving. And it felt so good.

 

“So, you’re keeping up with us pretty well!” Ingenium complimented, after they dropped off the package, an emergency part for a store with a malfunctioning ventilation system. “How’s your energy fe-” The man was cut off by the sound of glass rolling around on the floor, and a trash can tipping over, down the alleyway nearby. Moments later, the sound of grunts and a scuffle could be heard as well. All three of them quickly entered the alleyway, intent to stop whatever conflict was happening within it.

 

They rounded a corner, to the small square behind all of the buildings. Two men, almost certainly homeless due to their appearance, were wrestling with one another. Ingenium stepped forwards, intent on prying them off of each other, before someone interrupted him. “That’s enough.” A deep voice said, calmly but loud and commanding. Instantly both of the men let go, and quickly ran from the alley. A thud sounded, as a figure dropped to the ground from one of the fire escapes, and slowly stood. They were dressed in mostly black clothes, with torn bandages in white and red dangling off of them, most notably in an improvised domino mask and as a scarf of sorts. He, as it became clear the figure was male, had large armored boots, and a number of knives attached to him, as well as a katana sheathed to his back. “Ingenium. I was waiting for you.”

 

“Who are you?” The hero wearily asked, while taking a hesitant step back, an arm stretched out to the side, as if to block Denki and Iida.

 

The figure tilted his head, looking behind Ingenium. “Children? Your brother and a classmate.” He paused, his eyes narrowing. “Begone from here. My quarrel is with Ingenium alone.” The man said, ignoring Ingenium.

 

Neither made a move to leave, too worried about the situation to be willing to leave, but the man paid them no mind, turning his attention back to Ingenium. “And what quarrel do we have?” Ingenium asked hesitantly.”

 

“Many.” The man simply replied. “You, Ingenium, are a cancerous cyst on the name of heroes. You have become a problem that must be removed. Our society is too weak to do it ourselves, so I will do it myself.” He glared at Ingenium. “For heroes, reputation and popularity matters almost as much as raw power.” The man said, and it took Denki a second to realize the man was quoting Ingenium’s words from patrol yesterday. “Scum like you don't deserve the title of hero.”

 

“Now hold on.” Ingenium said, attempting to reason with the man. “That’s cherry picking my words. I said that the reason was because it stopped villains from ever committing any crimes, out of fear!”

 

If anything, that only served to make the man even more mad. “Fear is not something heroes should be using! They should be a beacon of hope and of peace! For a hero to resort to fear means they are pathetic!” The man snarled. “For your crimes of tarnishing the name of heroes, I, Stain, hereby sentence you, Ingenium, to death.” His hand raised to his sheath slowly, and Ingenium roared his engines, preparing to take a step forwards. Both blurred, shooting forwards towards each other. Ingenium left a trail of exhaust flames behind him, while the man, now named Stain, had a trail of dark red, like blood behind him. 

 

“Get out of here you two!” Ingenium shouted, as Stain swung down towards him. Ingenium blocked the attack with his forearm, the armor of his costume holding up. The two stood for a moment, pushing against each other, before Ingenium’s left arm rocketed forwards, faster than anyone else could comprehend. It slammed into Stain, launching the man backwards, but he recovered quickly, skidding against the concrete. The man lunged forwards, sword in one hand, while his other reached up, ripping a dagger from its sheath. The sword was brought down once again, and once again, was blocked by Ingenium, but the dagger slipped through his guard, and a gash across the hero’s side formed.

 

Denki knew they had to listen to Ingenium. They were in the way here, not allowed to use their quirks to fight, and not trained enough to hold their own against the man otherwise. He tried to pull Iida away, but the boy was rooted to the spot, eyes wide in fear. It was likely the first time he had seen his brother outclassed by a villain in person. Because that’s what this was. Somehow, Stain was nearly as fast as Ingenium in short bursts, and that was terrifying.

 

The hero leapt backwards, desperately trying to put some room between him and Stain, his arm curling to press against his side. His armor began to stain red.

 

For a moment neither of them moved, Stain staring at the hero calculatingly, and Ingenium breathing heavily, in pain. The only sounds in the alley were Ingenium’s breathing, and the sounds of Denki, slowly dragging Iida away. “You fight well, Ingenium.” Stain admitted. “A shame you couldn't live up to your title.” A dagger whipped out from his hand, flung at extreme speeds, embedding itself into Ingenium’s gut before anyone could even realize what had happened.

 

“TENSEI!” Iida shouted, sounding horrified, as he tried to fight against Denki, but powered up as he was, the blond was able to slowly force him backwards towards the main street.

 

“Iida get back! You’re going to get yourself killed!” Denki yelled at him, desperately trying to stop his classmates from rushing forwards, at the man who had just been keeping up with Ingenium.

 

Stain pushed the advantage, rushing forwards, putting the pressure on Ingenium. The hero tried to fight back, but wounded as he was, it was slower, weaker. Stain had no trouble keeping up, and eventually, he was able to get his hand on the dagger sticking out of the man’s gut, and wrenched it free, uncaring of the damage he inflicted to the hero in the process. Ingenium fell to his knees with a cry of agony at the act. The man raised the dagger to his lips, and his tongue snuck out, running across it. Instantly Ingenium dropped to the floor, limp.

 

“GET AWAY FROM MY BROTHER! LET ME GO!” Iida screamed, continuing to fight Denki every step of the way, tears clearly running down his face from the way he spoke. He was breathing heavily and panicked. Denki couldn't blame him. But he couldn't let Iida run in there.

 

“Listen to your classmate, boy. I don't have the patience to deal with children. If you attempt to stop me, you will die just the same as this fake.” The man uttered, staring at them again. He looked down, shifted the positioning of his sword, so that it pointed directly downwards, and with both hands, stabbed it through Ingenium’s chest, right where his heart would be.

 

“NO! TENSEI!” Iida screamed out. He fought back harder, eventually bringing Denki to a standstill, but unable to get any further. “TENSEI!” He cried again.

 

“And so it is done.” The man said. He looked back up to the two. “Make my message known. If you do not live up to the title of hero, then I shall call you. This world will be purged of all fakes.” No slower than he had arrived, did the man leave, leaping up the fire escapes, eventually climbing onto the roof, and vanishing.

 

Denki let Iida go, and the boy immediately ran to his brother. “Tensei! C’mon please Tensei, stay with me!” The boy said, lifting up his brother’s head, and holding it, desperately pleading with him. “Tensei don't do this, just hold on!” He begged.

 

Denki stood, watching with a detached sense of horror. So quickly, Stain had lured Ingenium to the alleyway, and so quickly, the hero had died. Three blows had been enough to end his life, the third likely only speeding up the process. He stared at the scene before him, of Iida grieving for his brother, pleading for him to wake up, knowing that it wouldn't happen. Ingenium had died in the time it had taken Iida to run back over to him. Nothing he did now would save him.

 

The boy seemed to realize this slowly, his sobs becoming louder, as his words got quieter. Eventually, he said his brother down on the ground, moving to press a small button on the man’s shoulder pad, as it popped off, showing a small container. Inside were two small coins. Iida reached up to his own shoulder, his hands staining the armor red, as he popped it open as well, removing two more coins, and placing them in the same compartment on Ingenium’s armor, before closing it. “I’m sorry Tensei.” He whispered.

 

Denki slowly reached down, pulling out his phone, still detached from everything. It didn't feel real, even as he typed in 119, and brought it up to his ear.

 

“This is emergency services, may I ask what your emergency is?”

 

“This is hero intern Jumpstart, of Team Iidaten Agency.” Denki said flatly, his eyes staring at the hero’s corpse. “Ingenium was just killed.”

 

-(o)-

 

Izuku was concerned when Denki didn't join their usual nightly call. He wasn't the only one worried, but they hadn't heard anything yet, and hoped that the boy was simply exhausted from the day, and fell asleep early. He was even more concerned when he saw the call from Denki in the middle of the night. He wearily rubbed his eyes, accepting the call, and pulling the phone to his ear. “Denki?” He groggily asked. “What’s going on?”

 

“Have you… Have you heard yet?” The boy sounded like crap. He absolutely hadn't gone to sleep, that was for sure, but he sounded like he had been drained of every bit of energy he had.

 

Instantly, Izuku was awake. That wasn't normal. He sat up in his bed. “Heard what, what happened? Are you okay?”

 

Denki didn't speak for a moment. “Physically, yeah…” He trailed off.

 

“And mentally?” Izuku asked slowly, and comfortingly. Something bad clearly happened, and even if Denki wasn't injured, he was still hurt.

 

“Ingenium died.” Denki said, in lieu of an answer. “Me, him and Iida were on patrol. The hero Killer attacked, and killed Ingenium.”

 

Izuku’s eyes widened in horror. Any hero dying was already a tragedy, but to not only die in front of them, but Iida’s brother being the one to be killed… Horrible wasn't enough to describe it. That didnt come close to explaining the tragedy that had happened. “God…” Izuku whispered. “That’s…”

 

“Yeah.” Denki agreed. “I’m still shook, but Iida… He’s… Fuck I can't even describe it.” Izuku heard him sigh. “He’s upset, but worse than that, he’s angry. Like, more than I think I’ve ever seen him, angry.” He paused. Neither spoke for a moment, time simply slipping by as Denki formed his next words. “I’m almost certain he’s going to go after Stain.”

 

Izuku stared in disbelief at his phone, after pulling it away for a moment. That was suicide. The Hero Killer had gotten his name for a reason. He had at least 27 confirmed kills last Izuku had seen, and it was probably way more now. Iida couldn't possibly think he could beat him. “Is he insane?!” Izuku cried.

 

“No, he’s just angry.” Denki paused. “Look, Izuku I know I have no right to ask this of you but…” Izuku could hear him breathing, trying to get himself to finish his sentences. “We can't beat him.”

 

Izuku felt like ice filled his veins. “We?” He murmured. “We, Denki? What the hell do you mean, we? You can't seriously be thinking of helping him!?” He demanded, panicked.

 

“Of course not! I’m not stupid Izuku, but I can't just abandon him!” Denki yelled back, similarly overwhelmed. “Iida is going to get himself killed and I can't just sit back and let that happen! At least if I go with him someone will be able to know where he is, someone will have his back!”

 

Neither spoke, as Izuku realized what he wasn't saying. “Someone will be able to tell me where to find him.” He finished for the blond.

 

“Yeah.” Denki said, defeated. “Look, I know I have no right to ask you this, but I have no other option. Telling a teacher or something is just going to get him out on house arrest, or worse, might get him expelled if it reaches Aizawa’s ear, and when he’s finally cut loose, he’s just going to go off on his own again.” He sighed. “This is the only way I can think to solve this.”

 

“Fuck.” Izuku murmured. “Fucking hell.” Izuku wanted to say no. Wanted to get Denki to stay out of harm's way, but he couldn't ask that of him. He knew what it would be like in the inverse. “I’ll be there.” Izuku said quietly. He couldn't just abandon Iida. He wouldn't let the boy die if he could try and stop it. Or rather, truly die.

 

-(o)-

 

“Sir. I have something important I need to talk to you about.” Izuku was standing in front of Sir Nighteye’s desk, a little before the man had asked for him to be ready.

 

Sir Nighteye tilted his head slightly, curious. “Alright then, what’s going on?” He asked.

 

“A friend of mine called me last night, Denki Kaminari. He and another friend are interning at Team Iidaten agency.” Izuku paused. “Yesterday, on patrol with them, The Hero killer attacked and killed Ingenium.” 

 

Sir Nighteye's eyes widened. “Oh, that’s certainly not good.” He frowned. “I never personally knew Ingenium, but Team Iidaten is extremely important. To lose their leader…” He looked back up at Izuku. “I suspect there was more?”

 

Izuku nodded. “Yes. See, my other friend who is also interning there is Ingenium’s brother.” Izuku grimaced. “Was.” He corrected himself. “And as far as Denki can tell, Iida, Ingenium’s brother, seems hell bent on revenge.” Izuku paused. “He intends to hunt down The Hero Killer. He’s not going to be able to beat him.”

 

Nighteye nodded slightly. “No, certainly not. You are certain that he intends to go through with this?” He asked, and Izuku nodded. “Regretful, but I understand his anger. God knows I wished to hunt down every remnant of All For One’s organization after Toshinori’s injury.” He murmured.

 

“Sir, if they, because Denki won't just let Iida go off on his own, find The Hero Killer, or worse, he finds them, they stand no chance. Most heroes likely don't based on his track record, let alone inexperienced interns.” Izuku paused. “If I don't go with them, they’re going to die.

 

Recognition lit up Sir Nighteye’s eyes. He understood what Izuku was asking him. “You intend to go with them, giving them as many chances as necessary to survive the encounter.” The man said for confirmation. When Izuku did, he hummed, closing his eyes and thinking for a moment. “I should be reporting this to Team Iidaten, so that they can prevent him from going off on his own. You know that right?”

 

Izuku swallowed, and nodded. “I am aware sir. But I also know that won't fix anything.”

 

Sir Nighteye sighed. “Indeed. That is the crux of the issue, isn't it. He would be watched for his time on internships, and potentially afterwards, but eventually, while his feelings have hardened, and solidified, he will be set free once more. And he will go after The Hero Killer once again.” The man shook his head. “No amount of waiting will fix that when he feels that he must do something about it.”

 

“I took a risk, Sir. In telling you I mean. I know what you are supposed to do in this instance, and if that is your final call, I can't stop you. But I also can't sit idly by while my friend is killed.”

 

Sir Nighteye frowned. “I cannot fault you for it. Nor can I understand your desire to do something. Even with your quirk, you cannot save everyone. Sometimes, you cannot prevent a death, and it is not your fault. But this is not that kind of situation.” He trailed off.

 

“Correct. This is a situation where I can change the outcome, where Iida doesn't have to die.” He paused. “I don't want to guilt you sir, but I also need to be honest. If I don't help him, and Iida dies, I will regret it for the rest of my life.”

 

Sir Nighteye sighed. For a moment, he didn't say anything, simply contemplating what to do. He stood from the desk, looking at Izuku. “Go get your hero costume. We’ll go help your friend.” He said.

 

-(o)-

 

The train ride to Hosu was slow. The planning and preparation had taken time. Time in which Iida and Denki had already set out. Though he was worried, Izuku was fairly certain they would be safe, at least for the time being. The Hero Killer didn't often appear during the earlier hours of the day, with nearly all of his attacks happening later on, including his previous one against Ingenium. 

 

It was unlikely that they would manage to simply stumble upon his hideout, or even him, but what was far more likely was him noticing them. Based on what Denki had explained before, he had overheard Ingenium’s conversation with them, when they spoke about how heroics worked. None of them had spotted him, so it was far more likely that he would be able to find them first.

 

They managed to get to the city after over half of the day had gone by, well past lunch. So far, Denki had been messaging Izuku updates, simply speaking of a lack of anything substantial. They had yet to find anything that indicated The Hero Killer. It wasn't surprising. He was likely lying low, with the city now swarming with heroes. Izuku and Sir Nighteye were far from the only heroes who had come into the city to offer help, and as a result, it meant that The Hero Killer would likely be staying out of the public eye for a while.

 

Despite that, Izuku couldn't get the sinking feeling out of his gut. Something was going to happen. Something dangerous. They couldn't simply join Iida and Denki either, as Iida would no doubt cease to trust Denki, and go off on his own. So they had to follow at a distance, watching each alley carefully, as the sky began to darken. 

 

It started like usual. Hearing the occasional scream, or shout, or startle wasn't anything uncommon. Villain attacks and crime were unfortunately an almost daily occurrence. The vast majority of the populace has become accustomed to it, to the mundanity of crime becoming an inconvenience, rather than a deplorable act. They hurried over, intent to put a stop to whatever criminal had decided to act, when they heard more and more.

 

One or two shouts of surprise was normal. Multiple loud and angry ones were also common from people attempting to stop a petty thief. But many cries of fear and panic? That was a dangerous villain, no question about it. They picked up the pace, running even faster. One corner sped by, then another, until eventually they reached the source. Izuku froze in place, eyes wide as he stared at the creature.

 

A hulking beast, with pitch black skin, and an exposed brain turned from inside the destroyed storefront, to turn towards Izuku. It had no eyes, and yet he could feel it staring at him. Soulsight rose to his call, revealing yet another grafted monstrosity, similar to Misteltain. Three souls writhed within the being, with one stretching forwards, pointing right at him. The beast roared, and charged at him.

 

Izuku was stunned at what he was seeing, even as the creature barreled towards him, and it was only the weighted seal thrown by Nighteye which halted its charge, slamming into its chest, and stopping it in its tracks. “Stay back Dante!” Sir Nighteye commanded, stepping forwards. More seals waited in his hands, ready to be thrown at a moment's notice. “Something’s off about this.”

 

“It’s like the creature from the USJ!” Izuku said. “This is the work of The League, I’m almost certain!”

 

Sir Nighteye’s gaze narrowed. “Is that so?” He threw two more seals, slamming into the creature’s shoulders, where one’s pressure points would ordinarily be. The beast roared in pain, but rather than the temporary paralysis that such hits would ordinarily inflict, the creature didn't seem to pause at all, its arms swinging out wide, as it began its charge anew. 

 

Izuku, no longer stunned into inaction, quickly backed up. “Sir, permission to use my quirk!?” He asked, aware that he was still only an intern. Without permission he couldn't use his quirk to fight.

 

“Permission granted!” Nighteye said, throwing more seals. “Stay out of the way, and begin evacuation efforts! Only fight if you have no other option!”

 

Izuku nodded, not that the man could see it, and used the shadows under his feet to speed towards the side, quickly directing the terrified civilians away. He kept an eye on the thing, even as Nighteye continued to circle the square, which was slowly being torn up by the destruction. It was hard to avoid, given the chaotic and mindless behavior of the creature, and Sir Nighteye’s lack of any powerful stopping force, but Izuku could clearly see how the man had come to be one of two people to ever be All Might’s sidekick. He moved with a sense of purpose and an awareness that was miles beyond what Izuku would be capable of.

 

But while the situation had seemed like it was mostly under control, the screams continued to echo throughout the city. The smell of smoke began to flood his nose, and he could see the sky begin to cloud with darkened ash. There was no way this was the only villain here. Izuku launched himself up and over the buildings lining the square with his shadows, planting his feet on the rooftops. He stared down at the city, looking around and saw it beginning to glow with orange flickering light. Fires, roaring out of control, and spreading wildly.

 

Manual, a hydrokinetic, was attempting to put out the flames, but had to continuously stop, firing water towards yet another creature, this time with wings. It continued to harass him, each time he tried to resume his work with the fires. But with it so high up, Izuku wouldn't be able to do anything against it with his quirk, and his skills weren't enough to justify distracting the hero. He had to be smart about this, he couldn't just charge in like the sludge villain. Heroes were doing what they could right now, a novice charging in would only serve to make a bad situation worse.

 

He ran across the rooftops, heading towards the next site of danger. A pallid white creature was facing off against yet another hero, one Izuku didn't recognize. They were struggling, and as they were about to receive a blow that would certainly hurt, Izuku stabbed the creature’s arm with a spear of shadow, stopping it in its tracks. The hero quickly capitalized on this, doing their best to turn the tides, as reinforcements made their way in, evening out the scales.

 

Izuku continued on towards the last section, confident that the group had things in hand. The last region was full of far more bright orange light than any of the others, but far less smoke. More fire, but it wasn't actually burning anything like the rest of the fires spreading through the city. He crossed the threshold of the next roof, looking over towards the square when he saw it. The face of the creature he thought he was rid of.

 

Misteltain.

 

-(o)-

 

“Iida, do we even know if he’s going to be in the city still?” Kaminari asked quietly. Night was beginning to creep in, and the two were still searching through the back streets. “He doesn't tend to stay in the same city for long, right?”

 

Kaminari had elected to follow Tenya on his mission. Perhaps he too felt a sense of duty, the passion burning through him. Perhaps he was simply trying to help him. A valiant notion, perhaps, but Tenya didn't much care about such intentions at the current moment. All that mattered was that there was someone else who shared his desire to bring Stain to Justice. But regardless, the blond followed him. And yet, he felt that the boy wasn't nearly as passionate about his desire to hunt down the scum. “He’s still here.” Tenya grit out, eyes scanning the alleyways. “I can feel it.”

 

It was almost like a sixth sense. He wasn't one to put much stock in gut feelings, not ordinarily, but this wasn't one from simple assumptions. Stain was egotistical, it was the only reason he had allowed a few of his victims to walk away, including himself and Kaminari. The monster, for Stain could not be considered a man, would stick around, admiring his work, and picking out his next target. All the while, too confident in his own delusions to believe that the two interns he had allowed to escape would be those to bring about his downfall. And they would be the ones to bring about his downfall, the burning rage within him made sure he would be capable of nothing else.

 

His musings were ripped away from him as screams echoed through the streets. A villain attack, no doubt. “What?” Kaminari asked, concerned. “I think someone’s in trouble!” The blond said.

 

“I don't doubt they are.” Tenya replied. “But there is little we can do. Have you forgotten that according to our agency, we have the day off for whatever we require? Should we be spotted aiding, we will be removed from the streets.” He paused in his words, but not his footsteps. “Hosu is swarming with heroes. Someone will save them.” He dismissed easily. “The Hero killer remains our priority.”

 

“I know, I know!” Kaminari replied. “It just doesn't feel right to be ignoring-” More screams cut him off and this time even Tenya paused to turn in the general direction. They did not stop echoing through the city.

 

For a moment, just the briefest second, Tenya felt the desire to help. To abandon this endeavor, and to go to the aid of what was clearly much more than a simple criminal. But as the pressure of his foot left the ground, the unconscious beginnings of the step to turn himself around despite his words just seconds prior, his mind recalled the feeling of being dragged away from his brother’s attacker. He froze, a feeling of disgust, of shame, horror and inadequacy filled him. But most of all, rage. At himself for even considering walking away from Stain, voluntarily this time. At the villains, for taking advantage of the uneasy state of Hosu. But most of all, at The Hero Killer. For being such a danger that he could not afford to go to the aid of those in need.

 

The man would pay for his sins. Of that, Tenya Iida was certain.

 

-(o)-

 

Misteltain was here. In Hosu.

 

It took Izuku a moment to start breathing again, after the shock of seeing the creature here. The beast that had killed him, that had killed All MIght, was back and it was here, attacking Hosu. Why? What did the League stand to gain from this? This didn't make any sense. The creatures from before had been confusing, but he had assumed it was just a fear tactic. But now, with Misteltain here? A heavy hitting, key asset? There was no way this was just to cause chaos. At least he didn't see any way for that to be the case.

 

It was only after he had thought through it, that he realized who the creature was fighting. The number 2 hero himself, Endeavor. Flames lashed out from the hero, rolling across the square, and yet it was plainly obvious the fires here weren't caused by the man. Though there were more flames, almost all of them were from the man’s quirk, failing to burn anything but the Nomu. Any flames that did spread towards the square were surrounded by his own, and snuffed out.

 

Izuku let out a breath he was holding, relief flooding his system. The Number 2 hero was nowhere near the level of power of All Might, especially not prime All Might, but his flames would be a direct counter to Misteltain’s regeneration, meaning he was better suited for this fight. And so far it was paying off. The man was keeping it at bay with waves of fire, whips, spears and gusts of rolling orange power flowing from his hands.

 

Misteltain was still a terrifying thought, but Izuku was fairly certain the hero had it in hand. It didn't seem to be any stronger than when he had seen it at the USJ, for that Izuku was thankful.

 

His phone buzzed. Izuku hurriedly took it out of his pocket, checking it. His face paled when he saw what had caused the notification. A location pin from Denki, coupled with a simple message.

 

Denki

Now!

 

He quickly hit the link, opening up his map to see where he needed to go. He turned and started running. His hand reached up to his earpiece, turning it on. “Sir! I just got a location from Denki! I think they're in trouble!”

 

“I’m still occupied by this creature! Have they been caught up in the attack as well!?” Nighteye asked.

 

“I don't think so. It’s too far away. It’s more likely-” Izuku’s words came to a screeching halt, as he felt the presence of something watching him. It was more than just a feeling, it was as if the knowledge had been forced into his mind, shoved to the forefront, large enough to block everything else out. He glanced to the side, back at Misteltain, and to his absolute horror, he saw the creature staring at him in what he simply knew was recognition. A gout of fire brought the beings attention back to Endeavor, and Izuku continued on, but his heart beat with terror even still.

 

“Dante, do you copy?!” Nighteye called worriedly through his comms.

 

“Y-Yes!” Izuku forced himself to begin talking. “Sorry, one of the villains from the USJ is attacking, and I was surprised to see it. I’m fine!” He reassured the hero. “I’m fairly certain that Denki and Iida have found The Hero Killer!” He glanced back at Misteltain, letting out a sigh when he saw the creature still locked in combat with Endeavor. “I’m going to them now!” Izuku said.

 

“I can't- Damnit, Go! You have full authorization to use your quirk for combat and aid!” The man said. “I will do my best to make my way to your location as soon as I can!”

 

“Understood Sir! I’ll keep us safe until then!” Izuku responded, reaching the edge of the buildings, and pushing himself off of it with shadows, to vault across the street.

 

-(o)-

 

“Native. For far too long you have been allowed to run free, despite your misdeeds, and your greed. I had not intended to hunt you down so soon, but when I saw you fleeing the area, I knew action had to be taken.” 

 

That same voice. The very man who mocked his brother, who stole him away from the world, and who killed him. Tenya’s fist clenched, his eyes narrowed, and though it was hidden by his mask, he bared his teeth. Kaminari placed a hand on his shoulder, but he shrugged it off lightly. 

 

Even despite his anger, he knew that the other boy didn't mean anything negative from it. But Kaminari could not understand what Tenya was going through right now. He hoped the boy would never have to. Kaminari attempted to push him towards restraint, towards rationale.

 

Tenya didn't want it. He may not be thinking rationally but he was thinking clearly. Logic held no place here. Not when his blood burned, not when his engines raged within him. They flared to life, the rumble and putter of his engines echoing through the otherwise silent alleyway.

 

“What?” Stain called out to the alley, unable to see the pair from behind the corner, but hearing Tenya’s engines crackle and rumble nonetheless. The man seemed almost scared for a moment. 

 

Good .

 

He pushed his engines further, the blasts and pops even louder than before. Perhaps Stain thought Ingenium had come for him, from beyond the grave. Some form of divine retribution. It wouldn't come of course. The gods didn't tend to care much. After all, if they had, then Tensei wouldn't have been taken so easily. No, Tenya’s retribution would have to be enough.

 

He took a single step beyond the corner, before he blasted forwards, charging Stain. The murderer’s eyes widened, but he was too slow to attempt any form of block, and Tenya’s calve slammed into the man’s side. The villain went flying towards the wall, impacting it solidly with a pained grunt. Tenya didn't stop, planting his feet, and racing forwards, another kick to the man’s shoulder causing another grunt of pain. Tenya couldn't help the grin forming with each sound the man made, satisfaction rolling in from inflicting pain back on the man who was content to dish it out.

 

“You.” The man spat out harshly, as he sprung backwards, narrowly dodging another strike. “I should've known you were just as corrupt as your brother.” 

 

Tenya snarled again. “Don't say a word about my brother!” He threw himself forwards again, and sword met steel, as Stain’s blade bounced off of his armor. “You have no right to speak about things you know nothing about! A monster like you could never comprehend anything but hatred and selfishness, seeing it in that which is not there!”

 

Stain pulled his blade back, ready to slice towards him again, when a blur of yellow rushed forwards from behind Tenya, a fist slamming into the man’s gut, and the whirr of electricity in the air. Kaminari.

 

Stain went rolling backwards, but came back up on his feet quickly. “More than one?” His eyes narrowed at Kaminari. “Ah. So both of you wish to die.” The man determined. “I don't make a habit of targeting children, but if you are so inclined, then I am left with no choice but to aid you on this suicidal mission.”

 

Tenya didn't respond, simply charging forwards again. But Stain was ready this time, and as he swung his foot out to kick, the man blocked the blow with his sword, a dagger in his other hand darting out to hit him. He was only just barely pulled out of the way by Denki, who sparked with Electricity, forcing the man to back off.

 

“Idiot child. Allowing yourself to be dragged into this one's flight of fury. What a disgrace.” Stain muttered. A knife was thrown out from his side, a blow which Tenya took, dashing forwards and doing his best to deflect with his armor. The knife skipped off of his wrist plate, but he had placed himself in an unfortunate position. It ricocheted off of it, directly up towards his mask, impaling itself into the glass protecting his eyes. He flinched, and could feel his glasses clink against the tip of the blade.

 

Fear ripped through him like a gust of wind during winter. His hand reached up, panicked, as it pulled the knife out from the glass. Shards cracked and pulled away as he did, thankfully none getting trapped within the helmet. But the damage made it hard to see. He dropped the knife, and ripped off his helmet. Stain stared at him, no one moving from the alleyway. “Such hateful eyes.” The man murmured. “You.” He said, turning to look at Kaminari. “I will give you one last chance. Walk away, and you will be spared from sharing the fate of the Ingenium line.”

 

Tenya wouldn't blame him for leaving. This was his fight. This was his battle. If he was going to die, then so be it. But Kaminari had no stake in this. He could leave. He could- “Never.” Kaminari bit out. “Iida is my classmate. And I will never leave him behind to die. I already know the pain of death. You have nothing new to scare me with.” 

 

Stain raised an eyebrow, obviously curious about what the blond meant by that. Tenya, on the other hand, felt the chill ease. Warmth, anger, and comfort mixing together rushed back through him. He was burning with energy, needing to be expelled. He could feel the anger coursing through him. And he was no longer afraid, Kaminari’s presence at his side an anchor, keeping him brave. 

 

“Then I suppose there is no point in holding back anymore.” Stain mo-

 

-(o)-

 

“-eports of a situation going down in Hosu right now! There seems to be a large-scale terrorist attack, with four villains at the center of it all!”

 

Neito turned to the television, watching as the news anchor was swapped out with a live feed, from a helicopter. Hosu was burning, the black night sky lit up in an enraged orange.

 

“As you can see the city is currently undergoing a massive attack, with fires spreading wildly out of control! Nearly all available heros are locked down, attempting to set up Triage stations, and stopping the villains from causing more damage! Reported heroes on the scene include Endeavor, Manual, Bolt, Sir Nighteye-”

 

Neito tuned out everything else. Sir Nighteye wasn't a Hosu hero. His usual operations didn't take him anywhere near the city. Something had caused him to stray so far from his normal route, and Neito could only think of one thing that might cause it. Midoriya was interning with him. Which meant that more than likely, Midoriya was also somewhere within that inferno. Fear grabbed him, but it did not choke. It was little more than a hand, sitting gently on his shoulder. Neito had nothing to fear for himself, and despite everything, he wasn't truly close enough to Midoriya to know him all that well. He had the distant whisperings of anxiety, of calamity somewhere far enough away to never affect him if he so chose.

 

And yet, Neito was frozen, staring at the screen, thinking of every possibility. Logically, he had no reason to care, no more than any other person worried about an acquaintance would. And yet… That was a lie. Midoriya was not simply some random acquaintance. He was not just another face in the crowd. 

 

Flashes of powdery white snow, of chilling frost, of abyssal black and glowing green filled his mind. Of something More enveloping him, surrounding him on all sides, protecting him from anything else.

 

There was no point in denying it. In burying his head in the sand and ignoring what had happened, what he had felt, what he Knew . Whether Midoriya acknowledged it or not, whether he wanted it or not, Neito had learned something that day. Had gained an understanding and a purpose beyond anything he ever had before.

 

Neito had never before believed in the existence of the divine. But there was no other explanation for Midoriya. Perhaps he was the first to realize it, perhaps he was but the most recent. Neither mattered. No one before, whether real or not, had accepted the truth of what they now knew. Neito would not deny it. He would aid Midoriya however he could.

 

But he was not at Hosu. He would not be able to reach it soon enough to accomplish anything of meaning. He could not stand at his side, against enemies of man, monster or myth, not now. But that had never been where Neito intended to stop. No, Neito would be something more, all in service of Midoriya. He could not lend physical aid. So instead, Neito lit a candle, sat on his knees, and prayed to a new god, whether already made, or soon to come.

 

-(o)-

 

Izuku was almost there. Just a moment away. Soulsight pushed to its maximum, blurs of colors flitting past him as he rode the wave of shadows through the streets. Distantly, he recognized Denki’s soul, something he was attuned to more than nearly any other. With him were two other souls, likely Iida and Stain. 

 

He was so close. Another thirty seconds, possibly even less. But then one of the souls moved, and the other began to flicker out, stretching and moving, in a way that no living person could replicate. It was almost certainly Iida. He had faith in his classmate’s skills, but he also knew how dangerous The Hero Killer was. He could feel the soul slipping away, even as he got closer, still too far.

 

He had to try though. Had to do something. If Iida’s soul slipped by him here, he would never be found again. All of this effort for nothing. The promise he made to Denki, unable to be fulfilled. He couldn't just accept that. And so he pushed.

 

Izuku’s soul stretched outwards, leaving his body, and instantly his vision went black. Soulsight was the only sense he had left, as his body continued to run, only a tiny cord connecting him. He could feel the floor and the walls around him, stained by the pieces people had left behind as they passed. Not much, but enough to guide him on. He continued to surge forwards, faster than his legs could carry him, watching as he got ever closer, while Iida’s soul began to dim. As it did though, he felt a rush of energy flood him, granting him strength to spare. With a final surge of force, he rushed forwards, at a speed he never had before, enveloping Iida’s disappearing spirit with his own, and calling upon Necropolis.

 

<•>

 

Izuku opened his eyes to the faint feeling of warmth hitting his skin. Before him was a large river, its water swirling softly and slowly as it drifted downstream. It was foggy and dark, but it didn't look unclean. Simply connected. The banks, both at the far end of the river, and under Izuku's feet, were a darkened gray color, looking like volcanic sand, and the rocks lining it were of a similar ashen color. The sky above rolled with blackened rain clouds, stretching as far as the eye could see, and yet rain did not come. It was as if the world was lying dormant. Like it was full of life, but life that had been lived, and now was simply hanging on. A quiet serenity, the memories of what once was, showing whispers of their past greatness. The storm clouds would never again rumble with thunder and pelt the ground with rain, but they would drift along, reminding everyone that they once did those things.

 

There was a profound sense of beauty in the otherwise bleak world that Izuku found unmatched by any of the other realms he had been to. Asgard had been grand, and vibrant, and extravagant, but it had been almost too much. It was too exaggerated to truly be beautiful. Like every single aspect, down to each individual blade of grass had been intentionally placed there, rather than allowed to grow naturally.

 

It was similar to The Beyond and yet there was just enough color, just enough warmth to remind him that there was something more here. That the potential remained. And that held more weight than anything else.

 

He turned and saw Iida staring around in shock and fear not understanding a thing. Just as he turned to the boy, Iida turned to him, and they met each other's eyes. “Midoriya?” The boy asked, confused and clearly overwhelmed, his anger, the anger Izuku had felt from his soul, bleeding out and replaced by fear.

 

“It’s okay Iida.” Izuku reassured him. “Take a deep breath, I need you to calm down. I understand this is overwhelming and you will get answers, but you need to breathe.” He tried to take a step forward, but Iida flinched back, and Izuku stopped.

 

“Who- Who are you!?” The boy shouted, some of the anger coming back. “Why have you taken my friend's face!?”

 

Izuku took a step back and held up his hands. He spoke again, keeping his voice steady. “It’s me Iida. I’m not something else taking the appearance of me, I’m really here with you. I can explain how and why, but right now you are understandably scared. Anything I tell you right now isn't going to be fully processed. I’m not asking you to trust me yet, I understand why you are suspicious, but just breathe. I won't try anything.” Izuku reassured him.

 

Iida glanced at him suspiciously, his eyes flitting about, watching every angle for some unseen threat approaching. But slowly, he brought his eyes back to Izuku.

 

“Just follow my example.” Izuku said quietly, moving a hand in front of his chest. “Breathe in for four.” His hand moved out as his lungs filled. “Hold for four.” His hand stayed still. “Out for four.” He pulled his hand back in. “Hold for four.” His hand stilled again. He repeated this cycle multiple times, watching as Iida followed his breathing, slowly calming down. “Are you alright now?”

 

“I… Yes.” Iida said, unsure. “I am calm.” He said more confidently, but eyeing Izuku wearily. He couldn't blame the boy. “You claim to be Midoriya, but he was nowhere near u-me.” The boy corrected.

 

“Denki had called me yesterday. He told me the two of you would be hunting down Stain. He knew to call me because he knew my quirk’s true capabilities.” Izuku explained.

 

“And that is?”

 

“To follow a soul into the afterlife.” Izuku said simply.

 

Iida blinked at him. “You mean…” He paused. “Oh.” He glanced around again, seemingly realizing the weight of it all. “I’m dead, aren't I?”

 

"Indeed, young man." It was not Izuku who responded. No, that honor went to an old man atop a small boat on the river. Izuku and Iida turned suddenly, both startled at the addition to their conversation. His voice was quiet, rough, and wispy. Despite the distance, Izuku could hear him clearly. His small boat, a wooden skiff, rowed by a pole the man carried at the bow of the ship, slowly crept forwards to them.  Izuku noticed a small wooden dock off to the side, just past Iida, that he hadn't before.

 

The old man in question stopped his boat just at the end of the dock, and sent them a cursory glance. "New souls." The man murmured. "Not often I get two at once. Not with every other pantheon's beliefs spreading."

 

Izuku stared at him, trying to figure out who he was, when suddenly it clicked. "This place..." Izuku mumbled, looking around a bit, at the man on the boat, and at the dark swirling river. "This is The Underworld, isn't it?"

 

The old man, one Izuku could see much more clearly now that he was docked just a few feet away, nodded. His curled grey hair formed into a full beard, even as the hair atop his head had disappeared. His eyes, a dark, dark purple, seemed to move with an energy, foreign and yet so achingly familiar. "You'd be correct. I see I've no need to inform you of where you are. No, instead I'll tell you how to reach where you'll be going."

 

Iida gaped at the man. His legs shook, before he slowly dropped to a knee, bowing his head. “Of course… Sir.” He finished unsure, before looking back up at the figure.

 

The man eyed him, but nodded. "Respectful. More than most who reach these shores." He mumbled quietly. "You are to reach the other side of this river. For there is where your true finality awaits. This here is nothing but nothingness." The man waved a hand towards the riverbank they were stood on with a disapproving grunt. "The guaranteed, though most cumbersome way of accomplishing this is to walk down the river, that way," The man pointed down towards their right, and his left. "Until you reach the next set of docks. It will take years, decades even. But as one who is already dead, time is of no consequence."

 

Izuku could feel The Gates. They would have to cross the river, one way or another. “So long?” He asked. “That’s quite a long time. Even if we may have eternity here, that seems far longer than I would be willing to walk aimlessly for.” He frowned. “I can't simply accept that, not without hearing the other options.”

 

The old man grunted. "Nor can most." He turned, and held his arm out, gesturing at the slow dip of the earth meeting the river on the other side of the vast body of water. "That is where you would need to reach if not. Tis not too far to swim, as you've no doubt thought, but I would warn against it. Though the waters seem calm now, The Lady does not appreciate souls who kiss her waters with their skin. She will drag you asunder, and rip your soul into nothingness. Achilleus was the first. She is intent to assure he is the last." The man paused, before he sighed. "Alas, I cannot stop you, should you truly wish it, nor can The Lady assure that you fail. But millions before you have tried, and none have succeeded, and millions after you will hear the same warning."

 

Iida eyed the water wearily, but rose to his feet. “There is a third way, no?”

 

The old man smiled. "Smart. There is one other way to reach the other side of these waters. My vessel is allowed to cross, back and forth as I wish."

 

Izuku nodded. “And I assume that such a kind person like yourself is willing to extend that allowance to benefit others.” He said, aware of the man’s implication.

 

The old man laughed. "Oh, I'm not nearly as kind as you assume. No, I will not take you for free. You pay with your time, by reaching the other docks, or you pay in the truest sense. But you must have the money now, or forever hold your peace."

 

Izuku frowned and stepped forwards. The myths spoke of the funds being provided during burials. Well after the soul had appeared upon the docks. "That's not supposed to be how it works. What if we receive money later? Can you not take us across then?"

 

The old man waved him away. "Bah. Correct as you may be, how exactly would you receive this money? Your families? I see your garbs, I know your descent. Neither of you are Hellenes. Your families will not bury you with money. And few people leave the coin for passage upon gravestones." The man shook his head. "No, if you do not have the money now, you only waste more years waiting here rather than walking. Best to go now.”

 

Iida nodded reluctantly, and reached up to his shoulder, pressing a small button and popping a compartment open. His hand reached inside, but he froze in shock and fear almost instantly, likely expecting something that was no longer there. “My coins…” The boy murmured.

 

The man raised an eyebrow. “Oh?” He hummed, thoughtfully. “Perhaps I judged too soon.” He frowned. “No matter. I am not one to make an exception for mortals, even those whom believe in me. Perhaps there ought to be some merit in waiting, at least a bit.” The old man turned towards Izuku. “What about you then? Do you have the funds?” 

 

Iida stayed stunned at his situation, and as much as Izuku wanted to do something else, he knew that ignoring the old man was not in his best interests. “I have payment for both of us.” Iida flinched out of his shock, watching Izuku in shock, as he pulled out four of the drachma. “Two for each, yes?”

 

The old man stared at the coins, then looked back up at Izuku, eyes narrowed suspiciously. “No. Two for you. Payment must be paid by the soul crossing. You cannot pay someone else's fare, and your fare may not be paid by another.”

 

Izuku’s eyes went wide, and his lips dropped into a frown. He took a step forward. “And why is that a rule?” He questioned challengingly.

 

“I need not explain myself to you boy. Hand over your coin or walk in solidarity.” The man replied coldly.

 

Izuku glared at him. He handed two coins to Iida. “Happy?” The old man went to speak, clear from his body language he wouldn't allow it. Izuku didn't let him, instead taking another step forward. “I have payment.” He bit out. “Payment for two souls. Grant us passage.” He did not ask. He did not request or question. He demanded from the man. 

 

His eyes glowed a dark green, and the whites of them darkened to an abyssal black. His soul flared outwards, battering against the divine presence in front of him.

 

“Either you grant us passage, or I shall take it from you, as is my duty.” Izuku said, his words echoing with power.

 

The old man’s eyes widened. “What?!” He asked, flinching back. “How… The Lord has not granted you entrance!” He cried. “You are not to be here!”

 

Izuku took another threatening step forwards, his fist clenched at his side. “And yet, here I stand” He stopped just barely in front of the old man, who had been forced to the edge of the docks. “I am not to be trifled with. I have a duty, and I have no qualms with removing anything that impedes me.”

 

The old man’s eyes were wide with fear, as he stared into Izuku’s. They flitted about, anxiously trying to settle on an idea. Eventually they settled on Izuku once more. His teeth bared into a terrified but defiant snarl, as his arm darted out, grabbing his shirt, just as the man threw himself backwards, into the river below, dragging Izuku with him.

 

Izuku plunged into the waters, the same lukewarm temperature as everything else. Izuku couldn't help the gasp that escaped him as his head hit the surface, water flooding his lungs. He choked, the water burning his lungs, yet only for a second. The moment he felt the pain, it subsided. He unconsciously continued to breathe in and out the dark water, finding he could breathe as if it was air he was inhaling, like when they had encountered the whale, his first time in The Beyond.

 

He could feel something watching him, curious and confused. It was everywhere all at once, glancing at him from every angle. Then it focused into a specific point, all of its focus directed towards him, but doing nothing else. After a moment, the presence burst free from the condensed point. Instantly the water went from a calm flow downstream to a violent rapid, dragging him deeper and further down into the depths.

 

Izuku was thrown about every which way, spinning and rolling around, his blood flying throughout his body. And just as quickly as it began, it stopped. 

 

My waters… They cannot penetrate your skin.

 

Words, yet not language. Speech without sound, and a sentence without a speaker. Ideas carving their place into his thoughts, as if he was the one to think them, and yet it was clear they were not his own creation.

 

Even Olympos is subject to my domain. How are you free of my influence?

 

It was getting easier to understand the words, to format them as a true conversation, albeit one only within his mind. “I am not of your Pantheon.” Izuku murmured, the words traveling through the water muffling and coming out wrong. Yet the meaning still carried.

 

You claim to be not one of the Hellenes, and yet you are here, in my waters.

 

The water was calm now, the presence and easy thing, not pressing into him quite so much now. “I was dragged into your waters by another. It was not my intent to dirty them with my body.” Izuku attempted to negotiate. Silence for a moment. And then-

 

Yes… The other. Kharon will face punishment. He was not to set foot, nor face within my waters, and he has done both.

 

The thoughts faded, like always, but the pretense inside his mind did not. It didn't move not searching anything as far as he was aware. If he had to guess it was more likely that it was thinking of it’s next words.

 

You have dirtied nothing. In fact, you seem to be absorbing the hopes that muddy my waters. You have committed no wrong here.

 

That was certainly good news. Izuku wasn't exactly inclined to fight a god, but he would if Iida required him to. But here, this being in the water was something Izuku absolutely did not want to be on the wrong side of.

 

Despite this, you have still bathed and breathed my waters. The last to do so and live was Achilleus. And though you may be but a soul, I am not naive enough to presume you will not leave this realm intact. I cannot simply allow such a thing for free.

 

A worrying statement, if not for the last words. The being did not seek to punish him unjustly, but a price must be paid. “What is it you require me to do?” The presence entered his mind, but hesitated once more. 

 

I ask of you two things. The first is to subject yourself to my domain, so that you may swear and have meaning, and be punished when you lie.

 

Izuku nodded. That was fairly simple. He already knew who’s waters this was. He had nothing to fear from her so long as he did not swear on her name upon a lie. “And the second?”

 

It is connected to the gift you shall receive. Each of those who survive my waters are granted a power by the means of which they did so. I ask of you to aid in the hopes of your fellow man. Complete their dreams before they taint my waters with hopes that shall never be accomplished. Each hope that you assist will grant you a portion of my waters, though disconnected and without their true power it may be. My waters are unable to be frozen or burned away, able to be solidified and evaporated at will, and can be summoned, dismissed and controlled at your leisure.

 

Izuku’s eyes widened. “I had planned on doing that anyway, to the best of my ability. I would gladly accept your gift of power.” Energy flooded into him, as the water around him swirled once again, but leaving him undisturbed. It flooded into him, seemingly absorbed by his skin, and his eyes began to glow an even more vibrant green. In his mouth, his canines began to elongate and sharpen, just barely sticking out from the rest of his teeth. It was so subtle and unnoticeable that the only reason he was even aware of it was the presence of the river in his mind. “If I could ask one thing, may we use Kharon’s skiff to cross your river? My friend has been unfortunately stranded without coins, and Kharon refused to accept them from me on his behalf.”

 

You are a champion of my waters, and a Psychopomp nonetheless. You will be allowed to ferry any and all souls whom you wish across my waters. But even before such, this land is a darkened place. Your shadows are sturdy enough to act as a bridge across, no?

 

Izuku blinked. “That would have worked?”

 

Perhaps not for everyone. But for those in the company of a Psychopomp? There is little you cannot accomplish within the lands of the dead. Now go. Retrieve your friend, and return to your realm.

 

The river swirled around him, and he found himself rocketing upwards, though not uncomfortably. He was ejected from the water, but landed softly on the dock, looking dry as a bone. “Midoriya!?” Iida asked, concerned, rushing over to him and looking him over. “Are you okay? What happened!?” 

 

Izuku grinned at Iida. “You’re aware of what river this is, yes?” The boy had shown an understanding of the customs and practices of this land, recognizing Kharon, and ordinarily would have had coins for The Ferryman. He almost absolutely knew the river.

 

“The Styx.” Iida said. “The river Achilles was dunked in, and the river which The Ferryman guides souls across.” He frowned. “I presume he will return shortly.” The boy said.

 

“I think we have some time yet.” Izuku said. “Although it doesn't exactly matter.” He turned towards the far side of the coast and reached out with his powers, creating a bridge of shadow spanning the length. “After all, we can simply cross with this.” 

 

Iida looked at him with wide eyes, glancing back and forth between Izuku and the shadow bridge, before eventually testing his weight on it. When it held he turned back to him. “This will safely take us across?”

 

Izuku nodded. “The Styx herself said we would be able to cross safely.” Izuku began to walk. “Follow me. I’ll get you out of here.”

 

Iida quickly caught up with him. “What do you mean by out of here?”

 

“Back to life.” Izuku clarified. “I’m not going to sit there and just let a villain kill anyone, let alone one of my classmates.” He frowned. “I didn't during the USJ, and I certainly won't now.”

 

Iida looked horrified. “You mean that… During the USJ you…”

 

Izuku nodded. “Me, Momo, Kyouka, and Denki. We spent almost a week in the afterlife trying to make our way back to life.” His mind was filled with images of their brutalized corpses. “It was horrible. Thankfully for us, your injuries were precise and fast. A sword to the heart, and a knife to the back of the neck. Not pretty, certainly, but not much actual damage. It won't take much effort to revive you.”

 

Above them, as they walked across the bridge, a golden light pierced through the clouds, drawing their attention as it rushed downwards, off in the distance. After a moment, the streaking trail behind it disappeared, leaving the world as if nothing had happened at all. Confused, but otherwise fine, the pair kept walking.

 

“So your real quirk…” Iida began.

 

“I can bring my soul to the afterlife, and follow another soul down. Everything else is the result of some other power or ability I’ve gained while in one of the afterlives. My Shadow Control, my Soulsight, how I can revive people after death… they’re all abilities I’ve picked up along the way. Denki, Momo and Kyouka have some too, albeit less than me.”

 

Iida blinked at him, stunned. “That's…”

 

Izuku nodded. “It’s a lot, I know. But look at where you are right now. You just met a god. Is that not more insane than me suggesting I can resurrect people from the dead?”

 

Iida’s eyes widened, seemingly recognizing that yes, this was real, and yes, he did just meet a god. “You fell into The Styx!” He shouted, concerned. “How are you fine!?”

 

“As it turns out, being a Psychopomp, a guide of souls comes with a few benefits. One of them being my ability to cleanse The Styx of some of the hopes that get left behind as people traverse her waters. That in turn, endeared me to her, and when coupled with the fact that one of my abilities apparently lets me breathe underwater, she decided it would be better to make me a champion of hers, rather than an enemy.” Izuku explained, slightly sheepishly, acknowledging the absurdity of his statement. “As far as she explained, for every hope and dream I help fulfill, I can call on more of her river to aid me. So essentially ridiculously powerful Hydrogenesis and Hydrokinesis.”

 

Iida gaped at him. “You are… Insane.” He said simply. He took a breath, thinking and calming himself down. “So this is The Underworld then.” They had yet to cross the river fully, but we're almost to the other side, and by now, could make out a path on the bank that led up and over the hill. “I don't truly know what I was expecting, but I don't believe it was anything like this.” He said looking down at the slowly swirling waters below. “Somehow, it almost feels full of life. The Underworld.”

 

Izuku nodded. “I felt the same when I first realized it. I’m not sure why, but regardless, it's comforting almost. Like this place, more than anything, acknowledge that death is but the next step in your journey.”

 

They had reached the other side, planting their feet once again on the gray sand, as they slowly walked up the beach. “Truly, something I never thought I would ever witness. Let alone be allowed to come back from.” Cresting the hill, and beginning to follow the path, they saw a forest come into view, the first spots of vibrant color in the world, excluding the golden streak. Massive wisteria trees towered over the ground, their leaves draping far down. Rather than the ordinary purple hue, however, they glowed softly with reds, oranges and yellows, illuminating the ground under them just enough to see as the forest blocked out the light that managed to shine impossibly through the storm clouds.

 

Both Izuku and Iida were stunned for a moment, in awe of the true beauty of the moment, but eventually they continued walking. It wasn't until they were fully engulfed in the forest around them that Izuku recognized what this was. There were large stalked flowers, stretching high up from the ground, before bursting into what appeared as a collection of flowers akin to a pinecone at the top. These, too, glowed softly with red, orange and yellow, but also with white, and pink. Asphodel flowers. These were the so-called Fields of Asphodel.

 

Distantly, Izuku saw specks of glowing yellow in the distance, far too small to be yet another flower, and in pairs. Izuku realized that perhaps these were the souls that inhabited these fields. Asphodel was but one option for souls in the Greek Pantheon. Neutrality, when one was not good, nor bad. Should the souls fear the results of judgement, they could escape punishment by joining the others in the Fields of Asphodel. And to do so, all that was required was to stray from the path.

 

Nevertheless, Izuku and Iida continued on, each processing different things. Izuku, and his interactions with Kharon, and Lady Styx. What they would mean for his future. Iida, and the reality of his family’s tradition and beliefs being true.

 

Eventually though, Asphodel came to an end and they emerged from the other side of the forest. Ahead of them was a large line of other souls, all awaiting something. Down, far off in the distance, Izuku saw a large building, likely the judgement hall. Regardless, they had no need to wait in this line. “C’mon.” He said to Iida, beginning to walk off of the path, vaguely in the direction of the hall, but not with the intention to enter.

 

“Wait, we shouldn't simply skip!” Iida tried to point out.

 

“We’re not skipping. This is a line for Judgement. We aren't going to Judgement. Ergo, we aren't in the line!” Izuku pointed out.

 

“I…” Iida blinked. “I suppose that’s true.” He glanced at the hall. “Judgement…” He murmured quietly. Despite that, he followed Izuku, as they walked past the people in line, many of whom ignored them, although some sent dirty looks.

 

Distantly, they began to see the two lines exiting the hall at the other end. One, towards a vast, towering city of Greek architecture, well maintained and beautiful to witness, watching over the landscape that was equally as serene. On the other end was a winding path, slowly being obscured from the city by the hills, but from this angle, Izuku could see what lay at the end. Hellfire and red, sharp craggs spoke of pain and suffering, and the shackles chaining each of those in line together told him what this was. The Fields of Punishment.

 

Izuku glanced at Iida. The boy’s eyes were locked on the Greek hell with shock in them. But as Izuku watched more, looked closer, he realized it was out of understanding, more than disgust or fear. Iida saw The Fields of Punishment, and he was almost excited. Almost immediately, his relaxed posture, and look tended into one that spoke of a man on a mission. “Elysion.” Iida whispered quietly, still not taking his eyes off of the march to punishment. “Do you think my brother was granted access to the city?” He asked Izuku.

 

“I’m sure of it.” He responded without hesitation. Ingenium was a hero. Both a warrior and a man who gave aid and kindness to all. There was little doubt in his mind that his brother had been granted access to the city, so long as he had not stepped off of the path. But he was reasonably sure that the hero would have had the faith in himself to see it through.

 

“I do as well.” Iida replied. For a moment, he didn't say a word. “So it’s only right if-”

 

A blur of gold sped at them, and Izuku only barely managed to call upon the shadows to cover him. He felt something knock against his arm, but luckily nothing more happened.

 

“Oh, powers!” A cheery voice called out from behind them, and both Izuku and Iida turned in shock to face the suddenly appearing figure. “Now that's not something you see every day!”

 

The figure was a man, dressed in a loose shirt that stretched down to his knees, held tight by a belt around his waist. Izuku recognized it as a Chiton. He wore a bronze helmet, adorned with wings stretching out from the sides, that didn't obscure his face at all, showing off his casual grin. His sandals too, had wings, yet these were made of white feathers, and fluttered occasionally. In his hands were two glass vials, one full of red liquid, almost certainly blood, and the other empty.

 

“Unfortunately,” The man continued. “I’m gonna have to stop you right here. Psychopomp you may be, but I can't just let souls sneak their way into Elysion. No cheats here I’m afraid.” The man shook his head, but his grin remained. “Suppose I don't need this one anymore.” He pocketed the empty vial in a satchel at his hip. He held up the filled vial, and waved it a bit afterwards. “Seeing as you wanted to try and game the system though, now the judges get to view your list of deeds without you there to advocate for your intentions behind them.” He grimaced. “Doesn't usually tend to end well for people, I’ll tell you that.” He paused, taking another glance at Iida. “Although you’re only barely old enough to count as an adult. Nowadays of course.” He added after a moment. “Who knows, maybe you haven't had a chance to do anything too bad, and the good you’ve done outweighs it by a lot!”

 

The man spoke fast, bouncing back and forth between idea to idea, energy seemingly overflowing from him with each action.

 

“W-wait, hold on a second! Please!” Izuku said quickly. The man raised an eyebrow, curious, and held out a hand gesturing for him to speak. “O-oh!” Izuku said, not having expected that to work so easily. “I think there’s been a misunderstanding. I’m not trying to bring him into Elysion. I just need to get to the Judgement hall. Not in it!” He hastily explained. “I’m trying to bring him back. He is my charge, and so… It’s my decision what happens to him.” He tried to say with all of his confidence, very overwhelmed and confused about the situation, and very clearly unable to take on this being. “ The Gates are at the side of the building. You could even escort us there yourself if you don't believe me!”

 

The man blinked. “Oh.” He put a hand to his chin, seemingly thinking about it, before he nodded. “That's completely different then! Alright, lead on!” The man said, and slowly, Izuku began to walk, still not understanding how this was working. “So! Do you mind if I ask what a Psychopomp such as yourself is doing here? I don't think I’ve ever met you, your Pantheon must be new! Although maybe I’ve met some of your acquaintances?” The man seemed to focus on something, making a look similar to someone trying to isolate a specific sense. Suddenly his eyes flew wide open. “Wait, hold the fuck up, hold on, what the Hell?” His eyes were wide, staring at Izuku. “You’ve got the divinity of Ursa!”

 

Izuku's eyebrows scrunched together, confused and lost before it hit him. Ursa was the name All Might went by during The Nightrider Campaign. But, how did the man even know that name?

 

The man put his hands together in front of his mouth and nose. “Oh, fuck this is not good. He’s got a whole ass Pantheon now?” He murmured to himself. “Quickly, let’s go! You said that The Gates were at the Judgement Hall? You better hope you're right, kid, because you are running on borrowed time.” He sighed, breathing heavily, urging them on quicker. “Here!” He held out the glass vial back to Iida. “Just press it against your skin, it’ll give you back the essence it took.”

 

“What is happening?” Izuku asked, confused and slightly panicked.

 

“Kid, you are not where you should be. Hellene is not safe for you, not as a member of your Pantheon. Maybe eventually, but it is way too soon for any of you to be here.” The man sighed again. “Offer to help pick up the slack after Kharon falls off his boat again, and this is what happens. Fuck me.” He murmured. “Wish I could just pick you up and drop you there, would be so much faster, but you can't handle that kinda speed.” He complained.

 

“Sorry?” Izuku said, still so very lost.

 

“You should help out in the underworld more Hermes, you should act as a Psychopomp more Hermes, You should guide souls more, you might enjoy it!” He said in a mocking tone of voice clearly quoting people who had told him that before. “Thanks Dad! Really appreciate it when it all works out! Now, I’m gonna fucking die, because all of my siblings are psychopaths!” He shook his hands, clenched into tight fists as he let out an annoyed breath. “Why the hell am I the only normal fucking person in this entire family? Why did you do this to me Moirai?”

 

Izuku glanced back at Iida only to see him staring at the vial, clearly debating whether or not to take the man, or rather, the god's advice. “Iida.” Izuku said, causing the boy to look at him. “Just do it! He’s clearly trying to help us, even though I don't know why.”

 

The boy blinked, but nodded. He pressed the vial against his wrist, and instantly, it drained. Izuku could feel Iida’s soul strengthen, as the energy flooded it. But perhaps the most noticeable change was the boy’s eyes. Rather than the dark blue he had, to match his hair, now they were a crimson red, like blood.

 

They were almost to the gates when it happened. Slowly, in the distance, somehow, the sun began to shine through the clouds. Blinding rays of light began to pierce the veil of black inkyness that swirled up above. Slowly, the light began to creep forwards, getting ever closer with every second. “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck.” Hermes chanted. “Sooo not good. So not fucking good. You guys need to go, right fucking now!”

 

They were almost there. So close to The Gates , when it happened. The sunlight that had pierced the clouds had its source follow their example. A figure dropped down from under the cloud cover, nothing more than a tiny spec in the distance, and yet they shone with the very light of the sun itself. The once overcast darkness of the world was lit up by searing brilliance, the golden rays of light brightening everything in sight.

 

Fear gripped at both Izuku and Iida as they realized this was what Hermes was afraid of. They pushed farther, the desperation allowing them that small bit of extra speed, before both Iida and Izuku ran headfirst into The Gates not a moment's hesitation from either one.

 

-(o)-

 

Hermes looked up at the figure of his brother descending from the sky. His golden blond hair resting in soft curls, as the man touched the ground gently. His clothing was elegant, far more modern than anything most of the gods wore, and yet still somehow exuding ancient power.

 

“Hermes.”

 

The usually hyper god was stood ramrod straight, even before being addressed. “Yes, brother?”

 

“You felt that too, did you not?”

 

Hermes gulped. “Yes.” His brother nodded, and hummed satisfied.

 

“You came here to investigate on my behalf, didn't you?”

 

Hermes’s eyes went wide, and he coughed. “Of course!” He quickly replied 

 

“And?”

 

There was venom in that tone. The snake eyes, brilliantly yellow, glinting like gold in the sun, stared him down. “...”

 

“Hermes…”

 

“Ursa has created a Pantheon. I believe that it is one centered in the mortal realm, rather than any sector of The Beyond .” Nothing. Simply thought for a moment.

 

“Good. Do keep safe, Hermes.” 

 

He almost let out a sigh of relief as the god turned to leave, before turning over his shoulder.

 

“Oh, and brother? Do remember why you are not to mess with things that are mine. I would have thought the punishment had stuck the first time.”

 

Sweat dripped down his brow. “Of course, Apollon.”

 

<•>

 

Izuku didn't wait a second, Einherjar’s Energy pulsing the second awareness snapped back, and he could feel as Iida's soul reclaimed its place in his body. He skidded around the corner, seeing Stain turn, expecting to see a corpse dropping to the floor, and yet instead, found Iida swinging towards him, completely unharmed. He lashed out with a punch, then another, then a headbutt, as the man raised his arms to try and block. Izuku could see the boy's forehead split open from the impact, and yet begin sealing in the same second.

 

He hadn't finished regenerating yet, and just like when he, Momo, Kyouka, and Denki had escaped from Valhalla, Iida would be nigh unstoppable until he finished fully regenerating. If he kept inflicting damage on himself, then it would last as long as he needed it to. Denki seemed to recognize this too, supporting Iida, by trying to shock Stain.

 

The villain stayed out of reach, lashing out with his sword, cutting a gash on Iida’s side, yet the boy did not falter, and the blood that stained the blade had already disappeared, reassimilated before he could ever bring his tongue to its edge.

 

Izuku too, joined the fight, using shadows to anchor Stain’s legs, trapping him within range of Iida, as the boy continued to batter the villain who would not stay down. It was almost as if Izuku was watching a different person, the righteousness and elegance of his class president completely lost in the brutality that the boy was fighting with now. He raised his leg and slammed it down into the villain’s knee, a sickening crack echoing through the alleyway. The villain cried out in pain, and Izuku froze, watching Denki do the same.

 

Distantly, part of him recognized that this was too far. What Iida had done could potentially cripple the man for the rest of his life. Stain had collapsed backwards, no longer on his feet, no longer fighting back, and yet Iida did not stop. He swung his foot towards Stains he'd, and both Izuku and the villain flinched. It didn't hit, soaring over him, and Izuku almost thought that was it. But as he opened his eyes he watched as Iida brought his leg back, slamming the back of his calves engine first into Stain’s head, dragging him further to the ground.

 

The villain’s head was laying against the concrete, blood pooling out between his lips, and staining his clothing. Iida’s foot was behind it, facing away. The boy glared down at the villain, his most recent move enough to have him facing Izuku and he could see the hatred in the boy's eyes. He wasn't done yet.

 

His engines roared, and flames sparked from the back of his exhausts, directly into the back of Stain's head. The man screamed out in pain, and still, Izuku could not get himself to move. Because he understood it. Understood the desire. He had wanted to kill the people who had hurt Denki, Kyouka and Momo. And at the time, they had only known each other for a few days. Stain had stolen Iida’s brother, and had the gall to presume he was justified in doing so. Izuku understood why he was doing this. And he couldn't find the strength in himself to stop Iida, not when he knew the man would be able to be brought back after.

 

So as the screams continued, as melting flesh and ashen soot filled his nose and lungs, Izuku watched as The Hero Killer became a headless corpse in front of a black and red pile of ash mixed with blood. His soul began to leave, and Izuku reached out with his own, his arms raising almost unconsciously as his soul surrounded The Hero Killer’s.

 

“Don't you dare.” Iida was still staring down at the corpse, slowly melting every last bit of him into ash, breathing heavily as he spoke. “Don't you even think about bringing him back.” He said. 

 

Izuku had thought the boy would yell. Would rage. Something other than the utter sense of calm that emanated from the blue haired boy.

 

“If you bring him back,” Iida looked up at Izuku, staring at him with the same eyes that vial had given him. Crimson red, the same exact shade as the blood staining his armor. “I will kill him again.” The boy promised. “I will kill him over, and over, and over.” He laughed a little. A soft chuckle, but in the silence of the alleyway it was deafening. “I will make him suffer each and every time, breaking him every way I can until he begs you to stop.” 

 

It was then that Izuku noticed how wide Iida’s eyes were, and how his pupils were massive. He was still feeling the aftereffects of whatever this had caused.

 

“Even if he kills me, You’ll bring me back.” Iida laughed again, not a chuckle this time, but a genuine laugh. “I know you will.” He said it so simply, as he laughed over more, his lips curling up into a smile. “You won't abandon me.” His voice was almost crazed as he said it, yet Izuku knew that Iida was speaking with full clarity. He knew that no matter what, Izuku would not abandon him, and he was right. “We’ll just keep on killing each other, until one of us gives, or you do, and you won't give up on me, and I won't give up on killing him for good.” He had a truly unhinged grin, as if he had figured out some grand secret, and could scarcely contain his delight.

 

Covered in blackened soot, burnt metal, and bloodied markings, Iida looked every bit a villain as Stain. He shifted his foot, drawing Izuku's attention back to the complete and total desecration of the man’s body. Stain’s soul was trapped in limbo, held in stasis by Izuku, who had yet to let go. This was wrong, it was so wrong on so many levels. But Izuku’s eyes glanced over at Denki’s and he saw the same thing he knew was echoed on his own face. Doubt.

 

“I don't want to hurt you Izuku, not even indirectly.” Iida promised, and Izuku knew the boy wasn't just being genuine, that was as near to an oath as the boy could manage, hopped up on adrenaline as he was. “But I will not give up until he is permanently dead, or I am. So either you kill me, or you let him go.”

 

And was that ever really a choice?

Notes:

Holy fucking shit, this took me so long, I am so sorry! I have been preparing to move out of the country, so I've been swamped with that, and occupied with a whole bunch of other things I wont get into but goddamn, it's done now! 21k words!

I hope you all enjoyed. I think I'm gonna just leave this authors note here, because I don't even know what needs to be explained and what doesn't anymore lol. It's been that long since I've written some of these parts.

Anyways, thank you all for reading! If you noticed any spelling or grammar issues, please let me know, as well as any thoughts, questions, or theories! I love reading your comments!

I also have a discord server if anyone is interested in joining! We chat about this fic, and my other main ones, as well as other fics and recommendations. Loreweaver_Vex and Memoryhead have also gotten their own major sections for their own fics, so that's something to check out! It's also just a fun place to hang out and chat! If you're interested, you can join with this Discord Link

With that all being said, I hope to see some of you in the discord, but to those who I don't, I'll see you in the next chapter!

Chapter 15: Crimson

Stain’s body was little more than bones and ash. It had been destroyed so thoroughly that short of DNA, or a quirk, no one would be able to tell who he even was. In the modern world, however, it would be a simple thing.

 

“Are…” Denki said softly, after a moment, when it became clear Izuku had let Stain disappear. “Are you alright?” He asked the both of them, looking like he wasn't quite sure how to react.

 

“Yeah.” Izuku said quietly. For the first time since he had gained his power, someone had died within his grasp, and he had allowed them to do so. It would weigh on him, certainly, but he would be alright.

 

“Better.” Iida said, his eyes still swimming with that manic energy. He let out a laugh, one which bordered on the edge of unhinged. “To finish it… To obtain my revenge…” He laughed again. “It feels better than I could have ever imagined. I can almost feel myself growing in strength from it.”

 

“Iida. You need to take a deep breath.” Izuku said, and the boy’s eyes shot up to meet his own. “I know you feel accomplished. Like you’ve done something good.”

 

“I have!” The boy said. “The world is rid from Stain’s influence. They can live free without worrying about their heroes being killed by a monster.”

 

“You tortured and killed a man Iida.” Izuku explained. “You didn't just arrest him, or even kill him. You burned him alive.”

 

The boy’s eyes sobered up slightly, but it was with a sharpened edge, directed towards him. “Stain was a monster. One who killed heroes because of some so-called code, yet was simply hiding his urges behind a veneer of justice.”

 

Denki pursed his lips for a moment. “Yes. Stain was a monster, Iida. Neither of us are asking you to forget that. But we are trying to get you to realize that regardless of whether he deserved it or not you still killed someone. Far more brutally than he ever had killed someone else.” Denki paused. “I don't think… Either of us are going to say you were wrong for it, not… given everything we’ve been through. All we’re asking is that you recognize you shouldn't be smiling like a lunatic right now.”

 

“It’s not about Stain deserving it or not Iida. It’s about enjoying anything about what you just did beyond the catharsis that he can't hurt anyone else.” Izuku added. “Ignore the fact that it was Stain for just a moment, and really think about what you just did.”

 

Iida looked at the two of them. Slowly, his grin began to die out, and he composed himself. “I…” He stopped, searching for the right words. “I understand. And yet I am unable to separate the two. I did what I did, because it was Stain. Had it been anyone else I would never have gone so far, not to an innocent. The joy I received from it was not becUse I was inflicting pain, but because Stain was suffering it.” He sighed, looking down, and Izuku could still see the lingering signs of the madness in his eyes. “Part of me wished for you to resurrect him, if only to be granted the opportunity to do it all once again. But then I thought of you two, suffering that same harm, and I asked you to stop.”

 

Neither spoke, both unsure of how to even begin to deal with the situation. Before either was given the chance to do anything, however, they both heard footsteps. Wide eyes glanced around at each other, and they all had the same thought. If even a single one of them was caught here, all of them were screwed.  Instantly, all of them scattered, running off in the direction of the nearest alley, away from the footsteps, and unfortunately away from each other.

 

-(o)-

 

Tenya had taken off the second they had heard footsteps. Even as high off of the kill as he was, he knew that he could never let anyone know what had happened today. He had to hope that both Midoriya and Kaminari would be able to evade being noticed. They had to take that gamble, or they were all screwed. 

 

He sped through the street, Herculean effort required to keep his engines silent. They were far too distinctive, and the sound would be enough to get an ID on him. 

 

It was only the notion that Kaminari and Midoriya would be caught up in his vengeance that had him running. He didn't care about being caught on his own, no he would love to be able to scream for the world to hear of Stain’s death. But he could not. There would be too many questions, too many implications.

 

The footsteps had silenced by now. He slowed down, his own footfalls beginning to quiet down. He breathed hard, feeling his effort catch up to him. Even now, the blacked flashes of the spot staining his gauntlets in the edge of his vision gave him a spike of satisfaction. He had always been so rigid, so strict with the rules. And yet now that he had broken, justifiably, one of the most heinous rules of man, he felt better than he had in years.

 

“I found you.” A breathy murmur came out from a girl who was standing in front of him, her eyes wide, and a grin on her face. She hadn’t been there just moments before, and yet here when was now. She had golden eyes, with pupils slit like a cat’s, and blonde hair pulled into two messy, haphazard buns on either side of her head.

 

But what was the most striking was not that she was there, nor that she had appeared from nowhere. It was that delighted edge of madness, permeating through her entire being. That same edge of madness he knew he now carried himself. She knew what he had done.

 

And she was enthralled by it.

 

-(o)-

 

Izuku eventually stopped running when he could no longer hear the sound of either Iida or Denki, and could no longer feel their souls in the distance. Even when he had been running, and first heard the footsteps, he had been unable to feel the soul of whoever was there. Perhaps their quirk allowed themselves to hide entirely, or perhaps they had managed to mute it so much as to disappear from him. Or, they had none to begin with.

 

It was a horrifying thought to consider. Something without a soul. The footsteps were uneven and light. It wasn't possible for it to be an automaton, meaning it had been a living thing. To be reduced down to something lesser than even an animal? A creature without a being. It was perhaps the one thing that Izuku would truly consider a Sin, in the world where Gods were more real than he had considered.

 

He could feel something settle within him as he thought it. As if even the mere thought held weight for… something. He didn't know what. He wasn't sure he wanted to know.

 

His phone vibrating in his pocket broke him out of his thoughts. He quickly fished it out, and saw that he was getting a call. His face paled. Nighteye was on the other line. And he had known what they were here for. There would be no hiding the results. Not from him.

 

-(o)-

 

By the time Mirai had managed to help the other heroes quell the situation, Midoriya was long gone. The creatures had been dispatched, an unfortunate but frankly necessary requirement in order to contain the destruction. Only the beast battling Endeavor remained. Misteltain, as the USJ report had called it. 

 

In order to stop its regeneration, Endeavor had been forced to smother the entire square in flames. Still, the man continued to fight on. It was worrying, however, as the man continued to speak on comms, relating information. Information that was either far more than relayed from the USJ attack, or directly contradictory to it.

 

And yet in the glances Mirai had seen from through the flames, he wasn't wrong. This beast had changed in capabilities in mere weeks. It was also no longer just a mindless beast, acting with plans far more complex than it had supposedly been capable of.

 

Regardless, despite the change in circumstances, Mirai could do nothing to aid the Number 2. So he moved on to who he could help. “Dante, do you read?” He called through his comms. He was met with silence. “Dante, do you read me?” He tried again, to no avail.

 

Midoriya must have been too far. Small and durable comms systems they may have been, but their range wasn't infinite, and a signal booster had yet to be deployed by any of the first responders. He pulled out his phone, and tried to call Midoriya, desperately praying the cell services weren't overloaded in the area.

 

After a delay, It was picked up, and Mirai felt his worry ease, as he heard his intern’s voice, tired, but clear. He was safe. “Nighteye?”

 

“I’m here Midoriya.” The man replied. “The situation has nearly been handled. Endeavor is fighting the monster from the USJ, but all of the others have been dealt with.” He quickly explained. “Have you found Iida and Kaminari?”

 

Silence.

 

“Yes, I did.”

 

Mirai’s mind locked into analysis mode, the second Midoriya didn't respond right away. He paused before he answered. Hesitation, not devastation. In combination with his tired, but calm environment and words, it left two options.

 

The first was that he had found his classmates and that he had been convinced into joining the younger Iida in his search for Stain. It wouldn't be too far a stretch to reach, and under the right circumstances, Mirai couldn't even blame him for it. He could only hope that the boy would still give his location, so that if nothing else, he could continue to lend his aid, and attempt to take over for the arrest if they did manage to find him.

 

The second option was that he had found his classmates, and they had already encountered the Hero Killer. An arrest wouldn't have caused him to pause for quite so long. Reluctance, but not the chance of a full lie, as his student had been debating. No, they had found Stain, and it was likely he was dead. Had the Iida boy witnessed either Midoriya or Kaminari perish, even temporarily during their fight, or the Revaluation of eternal punishment had been too appealing, he could see it.

 

He took a moment, thinking. Midoriya had informed Mirai of his intentions of coming here in the first place. He would not have considered lying had they not yet encountered Stain.

 

“What have you done with the body?”

 

Mirai heard the phone clatter to the ground, and for a moment, he was worried his student had intended to break it, but the rustling noise as he pulled it back to his ear and responded alleviated it. “W-what!?” He asked.

 

If not for the boy's tone, he might have been worried he misjudged the situation. But it had been shocked, not confused. He didn't know how Mirai had known what had happened.

 

“Midoriya.” He said, stopping any further words. “I need you to answer the question. What have you done with the body?”

 

“N-nothing. We heard footsteps and…” The boy trailed off. “But Iida had already… He’d burnt him. It was just a skeleton.”

 

“With his engines?” Mirai asked, surprised for the first time in this conversation. He hadn't suspected the boy would be capable of such heat. But if it had not been merely a method of disposal, but rather the method of killing…

 

He winced at the brutality of it. Stain would have suffered, in the end. He would have to question why Midoriya didn't simply resurrect him, but there were many reasonable options.

 

“Midoriya,” He continued. “I need to know where you are. I cannot help you if you don't tell me.”

 

“Help me?” His student asked weakly, and Mirai paused, his facade, the one from when he was All Might’s Sidekick, dropped just a bit. The stern, colder, calculated Nighteye. The one that reassured All Might, the one that let him know everything would be handled. Midoriya didn't know it enough to be reassured by it. His emotions returned, just a bit, his concern at the forefront.

 

“Midoriya.” He said softly. “I am your mentor. It is my job to help you. Regardless of what happens. You are my responsibility, and that is not something I will shirk so easily. Tell me where you are, and I can help get this sorted.” He paused, thinking of what exactly Midoriya needed right now. “Stain was a dangerous Villain, one whom heroes have a Kill on Sight permission. Not only would you not risk the punishment you fear, but even without those circumstances, sometimes, things must be done that the rest of the world cannot stomach. I have learned how to accomplish such deeds, and if I must teach you, Iida, and Kaminari then that is what I shall do.”

 

A pause. And then-

 

“Okay.”

 

-(o)-

 

Denki turned a corner, beginning to slow as the footsteps abated, but the second he saw what was around it, he froze. A figure, one he recognized, standing casually, leaning against the wall.

 

“Kaminari Denki.” The blue haired boy said, stepping out from the wall. “I would assume you’ve heard my name by now, but in case you haven't, I’m Shigaraki Tomura.” He said simply, with a slight grin from the obvious panic on Denki’s face.

 

Izuku wasn't here. He couldn't save him if things went wrong, and a single touch was all the other needed to kill him. “W-why are you here?” He asked cautiously, doing his best to keep a level head.

 

The villain held his hands up, even as his grin widened. “Not here to cause more problems.” He said. “Well, more than I already have.” He added, almost as an afterthought. “Doesn't matter. No, I’m just here to talk.”

 

Denki took a deep breath, and swallowed. “About what? And why me?”

 

Shigaraki shrugged. “It would've been your friend Midoriya if I hadn't lost him, but you seem close enough.” He said, causing a chill to run down Denki’s spine at the thought of him threatening Izuku. “As for what, it’s about that power he’s got.” The boy grinned. “You see, once, I could excuse as an exception. But twice? Twice is the start of a pattern.”

 

“What about it?” Denki asked cautiously, still on edge, but it seemed clear that the older boy was telling the truth. 

 

“He can resurrect people, right?” He said, a confident grin on his face. “I mean, I feel like that’s gotta be true, but he can do it often. Normally things like that take a long time to come back to availability, but it’s been only a couple of weeks since then.”

 

Denki couldn't help the look on his face. The one that gave away his pain, as the other spoke of resurrection. The one that came about from the phantom memory of that horrible, crushing sensation.

 

Shigaraki’s eyes seemed to lock into him, in fascination. “More than that.” He breathed. “You died as well. You, and probably the other two of your friends.” He spoke softly as if too loud, and it would scare the truth away. “It was during the USJ wasn't it. Which means that the cool down isn't just days or weeks. It has to be, what, seconds?” He let out a laugh, one that let out all of his obsession with his topic. “Oh, this is… This is something else.”

 

Denki didn't respond, staring at him with weariness. Despite his clearly unhinged behavior the boy made no move to threaten him. For the moment, Denki was safe. He had no idea how quickly that would change, however. “What do you want from me?”

 

“From you?” The boy said, slowly calming down. “I don't really want anything from you. Hell, I don't even want anything from Midoriya. Something tells me he’s already going to do what I would want to happen anyway.” He let out another laugh. “Don't worry, not anything you wouldn't already be planning on doing. Our interests can align sometimes.” He grinned, this time a dangerous one. “Just like with what happened to Stain.”

 

Denki’s face paled. “Fuck.” He murmured.

 

“Oh, calm down.” Shigaraki said. “I’m not gonna hold it over your head. In fact you did me a favor. I was gonna kill him myself soon.” The boy pointed out. “If it wouldn't cause you all to freak the fuck out I’d even offer to deal with the corpse for you.” He grinned. “Then again, seeing how you handle dealing with it will be intriguing.”

 

The villain grinned, and stepped backwards, when suddenly a dark purple portal swallowed him whole. He was gone.

 

-(o)-

 

Tenya took a step backwards, as the girl before him spoke. “What do you mean!?” He asked her. “W-why were you looking for me?”

 

“Because you’re just like me, silly.” She said, her tone light and upbeat, but more terrifying than any serious and threatening tone could ever accomplish.

 

“Like you?” How was he like her? What actions of his did she think they shared. Had she killed? His eyes narrowed on her.

 

“Oh, c’mon, I can see it in your eyes. You’re just looking for an excuse to kill me, aren't you?” She slowly crept further, and yet Tenya could not move, could not avert his eyes from her, who held something beyond the mortal coil as well.

 

Because he could feel it. Whenever he has reinfected that phial that Hermes has given him, his power had grown, and yet, he now had a tangible connection to something outside of this realm. He has no way of knowing that was a quality they shared, and yet, he knew, just from looking in her eyes, and seeing the swirling madness, that he was right.

 

She wasn't wrong, per say. When she had said he was like her, his first instinct had been to assume she was a killer. Someone who harmed innocents, and deserved death themselves. He had gotten his first taste of bloodshed, and now, he yearned for more, even at the expense of rationality.

 

“That first taste of blood is just delicious, isn't it?” She said, nearly upon him, and yet still, his feet would not move. “To see the people who hurt you, bloodied up, and battered below you?” 

 

He understood it. When he stood over Stain, his engines burning hotter than they ever had, hot enough to melt through steel and yet somehow withstanding it, he had felt nothing but satisfaction. That blissful sense of finality, as he watched the man who killed his brother be reduced to ashes underfoot. “Why are you here?” He asked, eventually, finally calmed, even despite her being just inches from him, as he stared down at her.

 

She smiled, and from this close her fangs were on full display, as she looked up at him. “Because. People like us need to stick together. There are so many horrible, disgusting people who need to be made beautiful in the pools of their own blood.” She leaned up on her tip toes, and slowly, her arms reached up, hooking over his shoulders and behind his neck. She was just barely an inch away from him now, if less than that. Her words came out murmured into his ear, as if even the wind wouldn't be able to hear. “And I’ve gained an appreciation of ash, seeing your work in action. Will you burn bright with me, Immolator?”

 

Tenya stared down at her, at the small distance between their eyes, just enough to truly let him peer into them, like gates to a realm of madness. One he found far too familiar, his own, reflected in the gloss of hers.

 

“Why do you do it? Why do you kill.” Iida asked, his morbid curiosity needing to know, before he agreed, resisting every newfound instinct that screamed at him to agree without hesitation.

 

The girl tilted her head, akin to a cat, just as her pupils mimicked. “There once was a girl, who simply enjoyed the color red, and the taste of blood. Who, had she received love, and kindness, would have been diagnosed as a Red Check, and would have been able to get the blood she needed from the banks. But instead, the world hated her. They beat her down, berated her, and made her suppress the love of crimson liquid. Eventually, one day, she could no longer hold herself back, and when a boy cut himself, she fell in love, so desperate to see it again, she cut him.” She was quiet. Soft, and contemplative, and for a moment, the insanity in her eyes had given way to startling clarity. “She was abandoned, horribly abused, before being thrown out of the house, never again allowed to return. She was 13.”

 

“The girl was you.” He didn't ask. He didn't need to. It had been clear from the moment she had started speaking.

 

“It was.” She said.

 

For a moment, they didn't speak, didn't move. Eventually though, his arm rose to slowly have his hand cup her cheek. He couldn't help it. He took, had seemed to have fallen into the same trap that she had. He was now just as enthralled as she was. And yet, he couldn't find it in himself to be upset about it. Not at the moment. “I will.” He eventually said. “I shall be the purging fire, the orange and black to your crimson.” 

 

-(o)-

 

Izuku paced back and forth in the Alleyway, having returned to the body on Nighteye’s instruction. If he was found by anyone else, he now had a Pro Hero to vouch for his story. It would be a lie, of course, that he had encountered it in the alley, and that Sir Nighteye was on his way to begin an investigation. Regardless, it would be enough to keep suspicion off of him, and should Denki or Iida come back, he could quickly inform them of the situation as well, and loop them into the cover story.

 

Despite the reassurances from his mentor that he would help deal with things, he couldn't help but doubt if he had done the correct thing, telling him what had happened. He didn't exactly have another option, but what if everything the man had said was a lie, and he was actually coming here to arrest him? What if-

 

Footsteps, in the distance. Soulsight came to bear, as he whipped around, and his doubts nearly doubled, as he recognized it as Nighteye walking up. Now was his last moment to choose. Did he stay here, and risk arrest for the murder of Stain, or did he run, and ensure that he was a wanted fugitive? Even All Might wouldn't be able to help him here, and that was if the man would even be willing to do so.

 

He took a deep breath, and recalled the reason he had told Nighteye he wanted to come in the first place. He would stay. “Dante.” The man had rounded the corner, and had called out to him. Slowly, Izuku inches out of the corner. “I see you put up the perimeter.” The man said, nodding approvingly. “Far enough to ensure no one could see the scene from behind it. Good.” The man paused, seemingly remembering something, before his stiff pose dropped slightly. “I know you are worried,” He said in a gentler tone. “Thank you for trusting me.”

 

Izuku didn't speak right away, swallowing. “I… I told you about coming here for a reason, no?” He said, unsure of every word.

 

The man nodded, and then, seemingly as an afterthought, gave a small, reassuring smile. It was as if he had to keep reminding himself to show emotion. “And I appreciate it. Now, if you could show me the scene?” He said, keeping to the agreed upon cover story.

 

Izuku nodded, and began to lead him to the small open area where Stain’s ashes and bones now rest. His phone dinged with a notification, the sound he had set for Denki specifically. He checked it quickly.

Denki

I was going to regroup, but the area is blocked off, where should we meet?

It was a good message, not giving away exactly what happened. With the amount of rubble, and triage tents, blocked off could mean any number of things other than the crime scene tape Izuku had used to block it off at Nighteye’s instruction.

Izuku

That was me. Go ahead and come through.

Izuku turned off his phone, and returned it to his pocket, with him and Nighteye eventually reaching the body. “Denki is on his way back.” Izuku relayed, before guesturing to the body. “Here it is.”

 

Nighteye stepped forwards, pulling on gloves, before raising a hand to Izuku, who had opened his mouth, stopping him from speaking. He began to look at the body from all sorts of different angles, as if he was performing an actual investigation. “Adult male, non heteromorph, standard bone construction.” The man murmured quietly. “Small trauma on the back of the skull, likely a weapon of some kind. The corpse has been burned to ashes, in a similar manner to the Angel of Immolation case. Remains have been left alone afterwards, much the same, and bones appear to have marks of calcination.”

 

Nighteye clicked off on a recording device Izuku hadn't even seen him turn on, and turned to Izuku. “Send a message to Iida. His suit will be unable to get the blood and ashes off of it if what you’ve told me is correct. The best option is to have him be spotted aiding in the rescue efforts in Hosu central. It provides a suitable explanation for both, and gives an explanation for his absence, but he needs to be there as soon as possible, and help as many people as he can.”

 

Izuku blinked, before he nodded, pulling out his phone once more, and messaging Iida. Hopefully he would get the message, and would follow through.

 

More footsteps echoed through the Alleyway, and once again, Izuku turned to find who it was. The yellow hue of Denki's soul shone brightly through the distance, and Izuku felt himself calm down more. Iida had his plan of action, and both Izuku and Denki were here, under Nighteye's supervision. “Izuku!” Denki said, as he turned the corner, running over to him, and quickly giving him a hug. “Holy shit, you’re okay.” He said.

 

“Please make sure you stay back, Young Man.” Nighteye said calmly, causing Denki to look up and realize Izuku wasn't alone. “We don't want to tamper with the crime scene.”

 

Denki’s eyes were wide. “U-uh…” He glanced at Izuku, clearly having no idea what to even do in this situation.

 

“I am here to help you both. Follow my instructions, and no repercussions will come to you. We will be speaking about what occurred, but this is hardly the time or place.” The man said. He stood and turned to look at them. “Midoriya, I had used foresight on you earlier today, and sent you here, to try and stop this from happening, as I was unable to respond, due to being needed for the Nomu. Unfortunately, you were too late. Kaminari, you attempted to follow Iida, however lost him in the commotion. When you had heard that Izuku wasn't with me, you had tracked his location, and followed it here, where you found him having first encountered the body. You were sent out to see if you couldn't find the killer, failing, at which point upon your return, the text interaction between you and Midoriya occurred.” He paused, letting them take it in. “Do not freely offer this information. Only tell them what you need to. Remember, you are not a guilty party, and you do not have any reason to believe you would be a suspect. If you are not asked, you do not answer, and when you do, ensure to do as best as you can to seem natural. That means slightly off kilter, nervous, and panicked. This is a dead body you have stumbled upon. That is going to be shocking and nerve wracking.”

 

Both of them nodded. “I understand sir.” Izuku replied. His phone sounded again, and he checked it. A simple text from Iida.

Iida

Understood

Izuku glanced back up at Nighteye. “Iida is following directions.”

 

“Good. Now, if you will allow me a moment.” The man pulled out his phone, and dialed a number. “Hello, this is Licensed Hero Sir Nighteye. I have an active crime scene at the southern alleyway of 43d and 6th Street. I believe this to be a high profile case with connections to the Angel of Immolation case, currently being run by Musutafu City Police Department. I need crime scene investigators, and collections officers to retrieve the victim’s remains.”

Notes:

Hello everyone! This chapter was definitely fun to write, so I hope you all enjoyed reading it! A few things to go over!

Firstly, we have Izuku and Nighteye. The man is not the goody two shoes civilians think he is, and in fact, his role as All Might's sidekick was almost similar to Nagant's for the HPSC. The major difference being that Nighteye was doing so willingly. So when he hears that his intern and two others have killed Stain, he is admittedly upset that they did so, but more because they weren't allowed to, and now they have to make this far more complicated, rather than the fact that Stain is dead. Luckily for everyone, Nighteye is brilliant.

The second is Shigraraki. As you've noticed, he's interesting in this one! He'll be showing up infrequently, but slowly you'll be getting the pieces to put together his full story, and I can't wait for it. All you need to know right now is that he isn't butthurt about how the USJ turned out, and was actually kind of excited with the revelation once he took the time to understand it.

Finally, we have my favorite part of this chapter, Iida and Toga. Their dynamic is going to be fun, especially when taking into account Iida's new outlook on things. What use is there in sticking to the rules when they wont save you? Iida is going to do what he believes is right, regardless of whether or not it's allowed, and part of that is leaning into his newer, bloodthirstier instincts. Instincts which are not simply as a result of his first kill, but a side effect of the boon Hermes inadvertently gave him.

Anyways, thank you all for reading! If you noticed any spelling or grammar issues, please let me know, as well as any thoughts, questions, or theories! I love reading your comments!

I also have a discord server if anyone is interested in joining! We chat about this fic, and my other main ones, as well as other fics and recommendations. Loreweaver_Vex and Memoryhead have also gotten their own major sections for their own fics, so that's something to check out! It's also just a fun place to hang out and chat! If you're interested, you can join with this Discord Link

With all that being said, I hope you all have a good day, and hopefully I'll see you in the server, but if not, then I'll see you in the next chapter.

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 5 of The Library of Alexandria